This is a modern-English version of The Interest of America in Sea Power, Present and Future, originally written by Mahan, A. T. (Alfred Thayer). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE
INTEREST OF AMERICA
IN
SEA POWER,
PRESENT AND FUTURE.

 

By

CAPTAIN A.T. MAHAN, D.C.L., LL.D.
United States Navy.

Author of "The Influence of Sea Power Upon History, 1660-1783," "The Influence of Sea Power Upon the French Revolution and Empire," of a "Life of Farragut," and of "The Life of Nelson, The Embodiment of the Sea Power of Great Britain."

 

London:
Sampson Low, Marston & Company,
Limited.

1897.

Copyright, 1897,
By Alfred T. Mahan.

Copyright, 1897,
By Alfred T. Mahan.

Copyright, 1890, 1893,
By Houghton, Mifflin and Company.

Copyright, 1890, 1893,
By Houghton, Mifflin and Company.

Copyright, 1893,
By The Forum Publishing Company.

Copyright, 1893,
By The Forum Publishing Company.

Copyright, 1894,
By Lloyd Bryce.

Copyright, 1894,
By Lloyd Bryce.

Copyright, 1895, 1897,
By Harper and Brothers.

Copyright, 1895, 1897,
By Harper and Brothers.

All rights reserved.

All rights reserved.

University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.

University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.


PREFACE.

Whatever interest may be possessed by a collection of detached papers, issued at considerable intervals during a term of several years, and written without special reference one to the other, or, at the first, with any view to subsequent publication, depends as much upon the date at which they were composed, and the condition of affairs then existent, as it does upon essential unity of treatment. If such unity perchance be found in these, it will not be due to antecedent purpose, but to the fact that they embody the thought of an individual mind, consecutive in the line of its main conceptions, but adjusting itself continually to changing conditions, which the progress of events entails.

Whatever interest a collection of separate papers might have, issued over several years and written without any specific connection to each other or intention for later publication, relies as much on when they were created and the circumstances at that time as it does on a fundamental unity in their treatment. If there happens to be such unity in these papers, it won’t be due to prior intentions but rather because they reflect the thoughts of a single individual, following a consistent line of main ideas while continually adapting to the changing circumstances brought on by the unfolding events.

The author, therefore, has not sought to bring these papers down to the present date; to reconcile seeming contradictions, if such there be; to suppress repetitions; or to weld into a consistent whole the several parts which in their origin were independent. Such changes as have been made extend only to phraseology, with the occasional modification of an expression that seemed to err by excess or defect. The dates at the head of each article show the time of its writing, not of its publication.

The author hasn’t tried to update these papers to the present day; reconcile any contradictions, if there are any; eliminate repetitions; or merge the different parts that were originally independent. The changes that have been made are limited to wording, with occasional tweaks to any phrases that seemed overly wordy or lacking. The dates at the beginning of each article indicate when they were written, not when they were published.

The thanks of the author are expressed to the proprietors of the "Atlantic Monthly," of the "Forum," of the "North American Review," and of "Harper's New Monthly Magazine," who have kindly permitted the republication of the articles originally contributed to their pages.

The author expresses gratitude to the owners of "Atlantic Monthly," "Forum," "North American Review," and "Harper's New Monthly Magazine," who have graciously allowed the republishing of the articles originally submitted to their publications.

A.T. MAHAN.

A.T. Mahan.

November, 1897.

November 1897.


CONTENTS.

 

MAPS.

 


 

August, 1890.

August 1890.

Indications are not wanting of an approaching change in the thoughts and policy of Americans as to their relations with the world outside their own borders. For the past quarter of a century, the predominant idea, which has asserted itself successfully at the polls and shaped the course of the government, has been to preserve the home market for the home industries. The employer and the workman alike have been taught to look at the various economical measures proposed from this point of view, to regard with hostility any step favoring the intrusion of the foreign producer upon their own domain, and rather to demand increasingly rigorous measures of exclusion than to acquiesce in any loosening of the chain that binds the consumer to them. The inevitable consequence has followed, as in all cases when the mind or the eye is exclusively fixed in one direction, that the danger of loss or the prospect of advantage in another quarter has been overlooked; and although the abounding resources of the country have maintained the exports at a high figure, this flattering result has been due more to the superabundant bounty of Nature than to the demand of other nations for our protected manufactures.

There are clear signs that Americans are about to change their views and policies regarding their relationship with countries beyond their own borders. For the last 25 years, the main idea that has dominated elections and shaped government policy has been to protect the domestic market for local industries. Both employers and workers have been encouraged to view various economic proposals through this lens, to react negatively to any moves that allow foreign producers to compete in their market, and to increasingly call for stricter measures against foreign competition rather than accept any loosening of the ties that keep consumers loyal to them. The natural result of this narrow focus has been, as is often the case when attention is solely directed one way, that the risks of loss or potential benefits from other opportunities have been ignored. While the country’s abundant resources have kept exports high, this positive outcome has been driven more by the generosity of nature than by the demand from other nations for our protected goods.

For nearly the lifetime of a generation, therefore, American industries have been thus protected, until the practice has assumed the force of a tradition, and is clothed in the mail of conservatism. In their mutual relations, these industries resemble the activities of a modern ironclad that has heavy armor, but inferior engines and guns; mighty for defence, weak for offence. Within, the home market is secured; but outside, beyond the broad seas, there are the markets of the world, that can be entered and controlled only by a vigorous contest, to which the habit of trusting to protection by statute does not conduce.

For almost a generation, American industries have been protected this way, to the point that it has become a tradition, wrapped in a conservative mindset. In their interactions, these industries are like a modern battleship with heavy armor but weak engines and guns; strong for defense but lacking for offense. Inside, the domestic market is secure; however, beyond the oceans lie the global markets that can only be accessed and dominated through strong competition, which the reliance on legal protection doesn't encourage.

At bottom, however, the temperament of the American people is essentially alien to such a sluggish attitude. Independently of all bias for or against protection, it is safe to predict that, when the opportunities for gain abroad are understood, the course of American enterprise will cleave a channel by which to reach them. Viewed broadly, it is a most welcome as well as significant fact that a prominent and influential advocate of protection, a leader of the party committed to its support, a keen reader of the signs of the times and of the drift of opinion, has identified himself with a line of policy which looks to nothing less than such modifications of the tariff as may expand the commerce of the United States to all quarters of the globe. Men of all parties can unite on the words of Mr. Blaine, as reported in a recent speech: "It is not an ambitious destiny for so great a country as ours to manufacture only what we can consume, or produce only what we can eat." In face of this utterance of so shrewd and able a public man, even the extreme character of the recent tariff legislation seems but a sign of the coming change, and brings to mind that famous Continental System, of which our own is the analogue, to support which Napoleon added legion to legion and enterprise to enterprise, till the fabric of the Empire itself crashed beneath the weight.

At its core, the attitude of the American people is fundamentally at odds with such a slow approach. Regardless of any bias for or against protectionism, it's safe to say that once the opportunities for profit abroad are clear, American businesses will find a way to seize them. In a broader sense, it's both a positive and important development that a notable and influential supporter of protection, a leader of the party backing it, and a keen observer of current trends and public opinion, has aligned himself with a policy focused on reforms to the tariff that could expand U.S. trade across the globe. People from all political backgrounds can agree with Mr. Blaine’s words from a recent speech: "It is not an ambitious destiny for such a great country as ours to manufacture only what we can consume, or produce only what we can eat." In light of this statement from such a savvy and capable public figure, even the extreme nature of the recent tariff laws seems merely a sign of the upcoming shift, reminding us of that famous Continental System, which is similar to our own and for which Napoleon added legion after legion and enterprise after enterprise until the very structure of his Empire collapsed under the burden.

The interesting and significant feature of this changing attitude is the turning of the eyes outward, instead of inward only, to seek the welfare of the country. To affirm the importance of distant markets, and the relation to them of our own immense powers of production, implies logically the recognition of the link that joins the products and the markets,—that is, the carrying trade; the three together constituting that chain of maritime power to which Great Britain owes her wealth and greatness. Further, is it too much to say that, as two of these links, the shipping and the markets, are exterior to our own borders, the acknowledgment of them carries with it a view of the relations of the United States to the world radically distinct from the simple idea of self-sufficingness? We shall not follow far this line of thought before there will dawn the realization of America's unique position, facing the older worlds of the East and West, her shores washed by the oceans which touch the one or the other, but which are common to her alone.

The interesting and significant aspect of this changing attitude is the shift in focus from looking inward to looking outward in order to enhance the country's welfare. Recognizing the importance of distant markets and how our vast production capabilities relate to them logically acknowledges the connection between products and markets—that is, the shipping trade; together, these three create the maritime power that has made Great Britain wealthy and great. Furthermore, is it too much to say that, since two of these links, shipping and markets, exist outside our borders, recognizing them implies a view of the United States' relation to the world that is fundamentally different from the simple idea of self-sufficiency? If we follow this line of thought further, we will soon realize America’s unique position, flanked by the older worlds of the East and West, with her shores washed by oceans that connect to them but are exclusively hers.

Coincident with these signs of change in our own policy there is a restlessness in the world at large which is deeply significant, if not ominous. It is beside our purpose to dwell upon the internal state of Europe, whence, if disturbances arise, the effect upon us may be but partial and indirect. But the great seaboard powers there do not stand on guard against their continental rivals only; they cherish also aspirations for commercial extension, for colonies, and for influence in distant regions, which may bring, and, even under our present contracted policy, already have brought them into collision with ourselves. The incident of the Samoa Islands, trivial apparently, was nevertheless eminently suggestive of European ambitions. America then roused from sleep as to interests closely concerning her future. At this moment internal troubles are imminent in the Sandwich Islands, where it should be our fixed determination to allow no foreign influence to equal our own. All over the world German commercial and colonial push is coming into collision with other nations: witness the affair of the Caroline Islands with Spain; the partition of New Guinea with England; the yet more recent negotiation between these two powers concerning their share in Africa, viewed with deep distrust and jealousy by France; the Samoa affair; the conflict between German control and American interests in the islands of the western Pacific; and the alleged progress of German influence in Central and South America. It is noteworthy that, while these various contentions are sustained with the aggressive military spirit characteristic of the German Empire, they are credibly said to arise from the national temper more than from the deliberate policy of the government, which in this matter does not lead, but follows, the feeling of the people,—a condition much more formidable.

Coinciding with these signs of change in our own policy, there is a significant restlessness in the world, which feels more than just unsettling. It's not our focus to examine the internal situation in Europe, as any disturbances from there might only affect us partially and indirectly. However, the major seaboard powers aren't just on guard against their continental competitors; they also have ambitions for commercial growth, colonies, and influence in far-off regions, which may lead them, and even under our current limited policy, already have led them to clash with us. The situation in the Samoa Islands, seemingly minor, was nonetheless very revealing of European ambitions. America was awakened to interests that closely impact its future. Right now, internal issues are about to erupt in the Sandwich Islands, where we must firmly resolve to ensure no foreign influence rivals our own. Worldwide, German commercial and colonial ambitions are colliding with other nations: consider the incident with the Caroline Islands and Spain, the division of New Guinea with England, and the recent negotiations between these two powers regarding their interests in Africa, which France views with deep skepticism and envy; the Samoa situation; the clash between German control and American interests in the western Pacific islands; and the growing influence of Germany in Central and South America. It's worth noting that while these various disputes are pursued with the aggressive military spirit typical of the German Empire, they are believed to stem more from the national attitude than from the intentional policy of the government, which follows public sentiment rather than leading it—a situation that's much more concerning.

There is no sound reason for believing that the world has passed into a period of assured peace outside the limits of Europe. Unsettled political conditions, such as exist in Haiti, Central America, and many of the Pacific islands, especially the Hawaiian group, when combined with great military or commercial importance as is the case with most of these positions, involve, now as always, dangerous germs of quarrel, against which it is prudent at least to be prepared. Undoubtedly, the general temper of nations is more averse from war than it was of old. If no less selfish and grasping than our predecessors, we feel more dislike to the discomforts and sufferings attendant upon a breach of peace; but to retain that highly valued repose and the undisturbed enjoyment of the returns of commerce, it is necessary to argue upon somewhat equal terms of strength with an adversary. It is the preparedness of the enemy, and not acquiescence in the existing state of things, that now holds back the armies of Europe.

There’s no good reason to think that the world has entered a time of guaranteed peace outside Europe. Unstable political situations, like those in Haiti, Central America, and many Pacific islands, particularly the Hawaiian Islands, along with their significant military or commercial importance, always carry the risk of conflict. It's wise to at least be ready for that. Clearly, the overall attitude of nations today is less in favor of war than it used to be. Even if we’re just as self-interested and greedy as those before us, we’re more averse to the discomfort and suffering that come with war. However, to maintain the cherished peace and enjoy the benefits of trade, it’s essential to be on somewhat equal footing with a rival in terms of strength. It’s the enemy’s preparedness, not just acceptance of the current situation, that keeps Europe’s armies in check now.

On the other hand, neither the sanctions of international law nor the justice of a cause can be depended upon for a fair settlement of differences, when they come into conflict with a strong political necessity on the one side opposed to comparative weakness on the other. In our still-pending dispute over the seal-fishing of Bering Sea, whatever may be thought of the strength of our argument, in view of generally admitted principles of international law, it is beyond doubt that our contention is reasonable, just, and in the interest of the world at large. But in the attempt to enforce it we have come into collision not only with national susceptibilities as to the honor of the flag, which we ourselves very strongly share, but also with a state governed by a powerful necessity, and exceedingly strong where we are particularly weak and exposed. Not only has Great Britain a mighty navy and we a long defenceless seacoast, but it is a great commercial and political advantage to her that her larger colonies, and above all Canada, should feel that the power of the mother country is something which they need, and upon which they can count. The dispute is between the United States and Canada, not the United States and Great Britain; but it has been ably used by the latter to promote the solidarity of sympathy between herself and her colony. With the mother country alone an equitable arrangement, conducive to well-understood mutual interests, could be reached readily; but the purely local and peculiarly selfish wishes of Canadian fishermen dictate the policy of Great Britain, because Canada is the most important link uniting her to her colonies and maritime interests in the Pacific. In case of a European war, it is possible that the British navy will not be able to hold open the route through the Mediterranean to the East; but having a strong naval station at Halifax, and another at Esquimalt, on the Pacific, the two connected by the Canadian Pacific Railroad, England possesses an alternate line of communication far less exposed to maritime aggression than the former, or than the third route by the Cape of Good Hope, as well as two bases essential to the service of her commerce, or other naval operations, in the North Atlantic and the Pacific. Whatever arrangement of this question is finally reached, the fruit of Lord Salisbury's attitude scarcely can fail to be a strengthening of the sentiments of attachment to, and reliance upon, the mother country, not only in Canada, but in the other great colonies. These feelings of attachment and mutual dependence supply the living spirit, without which the nascent schemes for Imperial Federation are but dead mechanical contrivances; nor are they without influence upon such generally unsentimental considerations as those of buying and selling, and the course of trade.

On the other hand, neither international law nor the righteousness of a cause can be relied upon for a fair resolution of disputes when they clash with a strong political necessity on one side against a comparatively weaker position on the other. In our ongoing disagreement over seal fishing in the Bering Sea, regardless of how strong our arguments may seem based on widely accepted principles of international law, it is clear that our position is reasonable, fair, and in the global interest. However, in trying to enforce it, we've run into not just national feelings about the honor of our flag, which we strongly share, but also with a state driven by a powerful necessity and exceptionally strong where we are particularly vulnerable. Great Britain has a formidable navy while we have a long and defenseless coastline. Moreover, it serves her great commercial and political interests that her larger colonies, especially Canada, feel that they need and can rely on the power of the mother country. The dispute is truly between the United States and Canada, not the United States and Great Britain; however, the latter has skillfully used it to strengthen the bond of sympathy between herself and her colony. An equitable arrangement that aligns with clearly understood mutual interests could easily be reached with the mother country alone; but the purely local and selfish desires of Canadian fishermen shape Great Britain's policy because Canada is the most crucial link connecting her to her colonies and maritime interests in the Pacific. In the event of a European war, it's possible the British navy may not be able to keep the route through the Mediterranean open to the East; yet, with a strong naval base at Halifax and another at Esquimalt on the Pacific, connected by the Canadian Pacific Railroad, England has an alternate line of communication that is much less vulnerable to maritime threats than the former route or the one around the Cape of Good Hope. Regardless of how this issue is ultimately resolved, the outcomes of Lord Salisbury's stance will likely strengthen feelings of attachment and dependence on the mother country, not just in Canada but in other major colonies as well. These feelings of connection and mutual dependency provide the vital spirit that is essential for the emerging ideas of Imperial Federation, which would otherwise be lifeless mechanical schemes; they also influence those typically unsentimental aspects like trade and commerce.

This dispute, seemingly paltry yet really serious, sudden in its appearance and dependent for its issue upon other considerations than its own merits, may serve to convince us of many latent and yet unforeseen dangers to the peace of the western hemisphere, attendant upon the opening of a canal through the Central American Isthmus. In a general way, it is evident enough that this canal, by modifying the direction of trade routes, will induce a great increase of commercial activity and carrying trade throughout the Caribbean Sea; and that this now comparatively deserted nook of the ocean will become, like the Red Sea, a great thoroughfare of shipping, and will attract, as never before in our day, the interest and ambition of maritime nations. Every position in that sea will have enhanced commercial and military value, and the canal itself will become a strategic centre of the most vital importance. Like the Canadian Pacific Railroad, it will be a link between the two oceans; but, unlike it, the use, unless most carefully guarded by treaties, will belong wholly to the belligerent which controls the sea by its naval power. In case of war, the United States will unquestionably command the Canadian Railroad, despite the deterrent force of operations by the hostile navy upon our seaboard; but no less unquestionably will she be impotent, as against any of the great maritime powers, to control the Central American canal. Militarily speaking, and having reference to European complications only, the piercing of the Isthmus is nothing but a disaster to the United States, in the present state of her military and naval preparation. It is especially dangerous to the Pacific coast; but the increased exposure of one part of our seaboard reacts unfavorably upon the whole military situation.

This dispute, which seems trivial but is actually quite serious, appeared out of nowhere and depends on factors beyond its own merits. It could serve as a reminder of many hidden and unexpected dangers to the peace of the western hemisphere that come with opening a canal through the Central American Isthmus. Generally, it's clear that this canal will change trade routes, leading to a significant increase in commercial activity and shipping across the Caribbean Sea. This currently underdeveloped area of the ocean will turn into a major shipping route, similar to the Red Sea, attracting the interest and ambitions of maritime nations like never before. Every location in that sea will gain greater commercial and military importance, and the canal itself will become a strategic hub of vital significance. Like the Canadian Pacific Railroad, it will connect the two oceans, but unlike it, control of the canal will entirely go to the side that commands the sea with its naval power unless carefully protected by treaties. In the event of war, the United States will certainly control the Canadian Railroad, regardless of the potential interference from the enemy navy near our coastline; however, it will undeniably be unable to exert control over the Central American canal against any of the major maritime powers. From a military standpoint, specifically considering European conflicts, the opening of the Isthmus is nothing short of a disaster for the United States, given its current military and naval readiness. This situation poses particular risks for the Pacific coast; moreover, the increased vulnerability of one part of our coastline negatively impacts the overall military scenario.

Despite a certain great original superiority conferred by our geographical nearness and immense resources,—due, in other words, to our natural advantages, and not to our intelligent preparations,—the United States is wofully unready, not only in fact but in purpose, to assert in the Caribbean and Central America a weight of influence proportioned to the extent of her interests. We have not the navy, and, what is worse, we are not willing to have the navy, that will weigh seriously in any disputes with those nations whose interests will conflict there with our own. We have not, and we are not anxious to provide, the defence of the seaboard which will leave the navy free for its work at sea. We have not, but many other powers have, positions, either within or on the borders of the Caribbean, which not only possess great natural advantages for the control of that sea, but have received and are receiving that artificial strength of fortification and armament which will make them practically inexpugnable. On the contrary, we have not on the Gulf of Mexico even the beginning of a navy yard which could serve as the base of our operations. Let me not be misunderstood. I am not regretting that we have not the means to meet on terms of equality the great navies of the Old World. I recognize, what few at least say, that, despite its great surplus revenue, this country is poor in proportion to its length of seaboard and its exposed points. That which I deplore, and which is a sober, just, and reasonable cause of deep national concern, is that the nation neither has nor cares to have its sea frontier so defended, and its navy of such power, as shall suffice, with the advantages of our position, to weigh seriously when inevitable discussions arise,—such as we have recently had about Samoa and Bering Sea, and which may at any moment come up about the Caribbean Sea or the canal. Is the United States, for instance, prepared to allow Germany to acquire the Dutch stronghold of Curaçao, fronting the Atlantic outlet of both the proposed canals of Panama and Nicaragua? Is she prepared to acquiesce in any foreign power purchasing from Haiti a naval station on the Windward Passage, through which pass our steamer routes to the Isthmus? Would she acquiesce in a foreign protectorate over the Sandwich Islands, that great central station of the Pacific, equidistant from San Francisco, Samoa, and the Marquesas, and an important post on our lines of communication with both Australia and China? Or will it be maintained that any one of these questions, supposing it to arise, is so exclusively one-sided, the arguments of policy and right so exclusively with us, that the other party will at once yield his eager wish, and gracefully withdraw? Was it so at Samoa? Is it so as regards Bering Sea? The motto seen on so many ancient cannon, Ultima ratio regum , is not without its message to republics.

Despite a certain original advantage we have due to our geographic proximity and vast resources—thanks to our natural benefits and not our smart planning—the United States is painfully unprepared, both in practice and intention, to exert an influence in the Caribbean and Central America that matches the size of our interests. We lack the navy, and even worse, we aren't inclined to build the navy that would have a serious impact in disputes with those nations whose interests clash with ours. We also don’t have, and don’t seem eager to create, coastal defenses that would allow the navy to focus on its work at sea. We do not possess, but many other nations do, positions either inside or bordering the Caribbean, which not only have significant natural advantages for controlling that sea but have also received and continue to receive fortifications and armaments that make them nearly impossible to conquer. In contrast, we don’t even have a naval yard on the Gulf of Mexico that could serve as a base for our operations. Let me be clear: I’m not lamenting our inability to compete equally with the great navies of the Old World. I recognize, though few admit it, that despite its surplus revenue, this country is underfunded relative to its extensive coastline and vulnerable spots. What concerns me, and what is a serious and reasonable national issue, is that the nation neither has nor wants to have its maritime border well defended, and its navy sufficiently powerful, to make a significant impact when inevitable conflicts arise—like those we recently faced over Samoa and Bering Sea, and which could emerge at any moment regarding the Caribbean Sea or the canal. For example, is the United States ready to let Germany acquire the Dutch stronghold of Curaçao, which faces the Atlantic outlet of both the proposed Panama and Nicaragua canals? Are we willing to accept any foreign power buying a naval station from Haiti on the Windward Passage, a route for our steamer service to the Isthmus? Would we agree to a foreign protectorate over the Sandwich Islands, the major central station in the Pacific, located equally between San Francisco, Samoa, and the Marquesas, and a crucial post for our communications with both Australia and China? Or should we assume that any of these issues, if they arise, are so clearly in our favor, that the opposing party would readily give in and back down? Was that the case in Samoa? Is it so regarding Bering Sea? The motto seen on many ancient cannons, Ultima ratio regum , carries a message for republics too.

It is perfectly reasonable and legitimate, in estimating our needs of military preparation, to take into account the remoteness of the chief naval and military nations from our shores, and the consequent difficulty of maintaining operations at such a distance. It is equally proper, in framing our policy, to consider the jealousies of the European family of states, and their consequent unwillingness to incur the enmity of a people so strong as ourselves; their dread of our revenge in the future, as well as their inability to detach more than a certain part of their forces to our shores without losing much of their own weight in the councils of Europe. In truth, a careful determination of the force that Great Britain or France could probably spare for operations against our coasts, if the latter were suitably defended, without weakening their European position or unduly exposing their colonies and commerce, is the starting-point from which to calculate the strength of our own navy. If the latter be superior to the force that thus can be sent against it, and the coast be so defended as to leave the navy free to strike where it will, we can maintain our rights; not merely the rights which international law concedes, and which the moral sense of nations now supports, but also those equally real rights which, though not conferred by law, depend upon a clear preponderance of interest, upon obviously necessary policy, upon self-preservation, either total or partial. Were we so situated now in respect of military strength, we could secure our perfectly just claim as to the seal fisheries; not by seizing foreign ships on the open sea, but by the evident fact that, our cities being protected from maritime attack, our position and superior population lay open the Canadian Pacific, as well as the frontier of the Dominion, to do with as we please. Diplomats do not flourish such disagreeable truths in each other's faces; they look for a modus vivendi , and find it.

It makes perfect sense and is reasonable to consider the distance of major naval and military nations from our shores when assessing our military preparation needs, along with the resulting challenges of operating so far away. It's also appropriate, when shaping our policy, to acknowledge the rivalries within the European community and their reluctance to provoke a nation as powerful as ours; they fear our potential retaliation in the future, as well as their limited capacity to allocate significant portions of their forces to our shores without compromising their influence in European affairs. In reality, a careful assessment of how much military support Great Britain or France could realistically provide for operations against our coasts—if we adequately defend ourselves—without undermining their positions in Europe or excessively risking their colonies and trade, is where we should begin when calculating the strength of our own navy. If our navy is stronger than what they could send against it, and if our coast defenses allow the navy the freedom to strike wherever it chooses, we can uphold our rights; not just the rights recognized by international law and supported by the moral views of nations, but also those equally legitimate rights that, while not granted by law, rely on a clear interest advantage, necessary policies, and self-preservation, either fully or partially. If we were in a similar position regarding military strength now, we could firmly secure our rightful claims on seal fisheries— not by forcibly taking foreign ships on the open sea, but by the clear reality that, with our cities shielded from maritime threats, our strategic location and larger population open up the Canadian Pacific, along with the Dominion's border, to do as we wish. Diplomats don’t flaunt these uncomfortable truths at each other; they seek a modus vivendi and find a way to make it work.

While, therefore, the advantages of our own position in the western hemisphere, and the disadvantages under which the operations of a European state would labor, are undeniable and just elements in the calculations of the statesman, it is folly to look upon them as sufficient alone for our security. Much more needs to be cast into the scale that it may incline in favor of our strength. They are mere defensive factors, and partial at that. Though distant, our shores can be reached; being defenceless, they can detain but a short time a force sent against them. With a probability of three months' peace in Europe, no maritime power would fear to support its demands by a number of ships with which it would be loath indeed to part for a year.

While the benefits of our position in the western hemisphere and the disadvantages a European state would face are clear and important in a statesman's calculations, it’s foolish to rely on them alone for our security. Much more needs to be considered to tip the scales in favor of our strength. They are just basic defensive factors, and not very effective at that. Even though our shores are far away, they can still be reached; if we're unprotected, they can only hold off an attacking force for a short time. With a likely three months of peace in Europe, any maritime power wouldn't hesitate to back its demands with enough ships that it wouldn't want to part with for a year.

Yet, were our sea frontier as strong as it now is weak, passive self-defence, whether in trade or war, would be but a poor policy, so long as this world continues to be one of struggle and vicissitude. All around us now is strife; "the struggle of life," "the race of life," are phrases so familiar that we do not feel their significance till we stop to think about them. Everywhere nation is arrayed against nation; our own no less than others. What is our protective system but an organized warfare? In carrying it on, it is true, we have only to use certain procedures which all states now concede to be a legal exercise of the national power, even though injurious to themselves. It is lawful, they say, to do what we will with our own. Are our people, however, so unaggressive that they are likely not to want their own way in matters where their interests turn on points of disputed right, or so little sensitive as to submit quietly to encroachment by others, in quarters where they long have considered their own influence should prevail?

Yet, if our sea borders were as strong as they are currently weak, relying solely on passive self-defense, whether in trade or warfare, would be a poor strategy, as long as this world remains one of conflict and change. Right now, there's conflict all around us; phrases like "the struggle of life" and "the race of life" are so common that we don't really grasp their meaning until we take a moment to reflect on them. Nations are constantly pitted against one another, including our own. What is our protective system but a form of organized warfare? It's true that we follow certain procedures in this effort that all nations now recognize as a legitimate exercise of national power, even if it's detrimental to them. They insist it's lawful to do what we want with our own. But are our people really so unassertive that they wouldn't want to assert their interests in areas where rights are disputed, or are they so indifferent that they'll just accept encroachment by others in areas where they've long believed their influence should be dominant?

Our self-imposed isolation in the matter of markets, and the decline of our shipping interest in the last thirty years, have coincided singularly with an actual remoteness of this continent from the life of the rest of the world. The writer has before him a map of the North and South Atlantic oceans, showing the direction of the principal trade routes and the proportion of tonnage passing over each; and it is curious to note what deserted regions, comparatively, are the Gulf of Mexico, the Caribbean Sea, and the adjoining countries and islands. A broad band stretches from our northern Atlantic coast to the English Channel; another as broad from the British Islands to the East, through the Mediterranean and Red Sea, overflowing the borders of the latter in order to express the volume of trade. Around either cape—Good Hope and Horn—pass strips of about one-fourth this width, joining near the equator, midway between Africa and South America. From the West Indies issues a thread, indicating the present commerce of Great Britain with a region which once, in the Napoleonic wars, embraced one-fourth of the whole trade of the Empire. The significance is unmistakable: Europe has now little mercantile interest in the Caribbean Sea.

Our self-imposed isolation regarding markets and the decline of our shipping industry over the last thirty years have coincided remarkably with this continent's increasing distance from global affairs. The writer is looking at a map of the North and South Atlantic oceans, illustrating the main trade routes and the amount of tonnage traveling each route; it’s interesting to see how relatively deserted the Gulf of Mexico, the Caribbean Sea, and the surrounding countries and islands are. A wide path extends from our northern Atlantic coast to the English Channel; another similarly wide path stretches from the British Isles to the East, through the Mediterranean and Red Sea, overflowing the boundaries of the latter to represent trade volume. Around either Cape—Good Hope and Horn—are narrower strips about a quarter of this width, meeting near the equator, halfway between Africa and South America. A line from the West Indies shows Great Britain's current trade with a region that once, during the Napoleonic wars, accounted for one-fourth of the entire Empire's trade. The message is clear: Europe now has little commercial interest in the Caribbean Sea.

When the Isthmus is pierced, this isolation will pass away, and with it the indifference of foreign nations. From wheresoever they come and whithersoever they afterward go, all ships that use the canal will pass through the Caribbean. Whatever the effect produced upon the prosperity of the adjacent continent and islands by the thousand wants attendant upon maritime activity, around such a focus of trade will centre large commercial and political interests. To protect and develop its own, each nation will seek points of support and means of influence in a quarter where the United States always has been jealously sensitive to the intrusion of European powers. The precise value of the Monroe doctrine is understood very loosely by most Americans, but the effect of the familiar phrase has been to develop a national sensitiveness, which is a more frequent cause of war than material interests; and over disputes caused by such feelings there will preside none of the calming influence due to the moral authority of international law, with its recognized principles, for the points in dispute will be of policy, of interest, not of conceded right. Already France and Great Britain are giving to ports held by them a degree of artificial strength uncalled for by their present importance. They look to the near future. Among the islands and on the mainland there are many positions of great importance, held now by weak or unstable states. Is the United States willing to see them sold to a powerful rival? But what right will she invoke against the transfer? She can allege but one,—that of her reasonable policy supported by her might.

When the Isthmus is opened up, this isolation will disappear, along with the indifference of other countries. All ships using the canal will pass through the Caribbean, no matter where they come from or where they go afterward. The impact on the prosperity of the nearby continent and islands from the many needs that come with maritime activity will create significant commercial and political interests around this trade hub. Each nation will want to secure its own interests and influence in a region where the United States has always been very protective against European powers trying to intrude. Most Americans have a vague understanding of the Monroe Doctrine, but its familiar phrase has fostered a national sensitivity, which often leads to war more than material interests do. Disputes arising from these feelings won’t benefit from the calming influence of international law's moral authority, as the issues will revolve around policy and interest, rather than established rights. France and Great Britain are already reinforcing their ports beyond what their current importance requires, anticipating the near future. Across the islands and mainland, there are many strategically important positions held by weak or unstable states. Is the United States ready to see them sold to a strong competitor? But what right will it invoke against that transfer? It can only claim one—its reasonable policy backed by its power.

Whether they will or no, Americans must now begin to look outward. The growing production of the country demands it. An increasing volume of public sentiment demands it. The position of the United States, between the two Old Worlds and the two great oceans, makes the same claim, which will soon be strengthened by the creation of the new link joining the Atlantic and Pacific. The tendency will be maintained and increased by the growth of the European colonies in the Pacific, by the advancing civilization of Japan, and by the rapid peopling of our Pacific States with men who have all the aggressive spirit of the advanced line of national progress. Nowhere does a vigorous foreign policy find more favor than among the people west of the Rocky Mountains.

Whether they like it or not, Americans need to start looking outward. The country’s growing production requires it. An increasing amount of public sentiment calls for it. The United States' position, situated between the two Old Worlds and the two major oceans, demands the same, a claim that will soon be reinforced by the new link connecting the Atlantic and Pacific. This trend will continue and intensify with the expansion of European colonies in the Pacific, the rising civilization of Japan, and the rapid settlement of our Pacific States by people who have all the drive necessary for national progress. Nowhere does a strong foreign policy find more support than among those living west of the Rocky Mountains.

It has been said that, in our present state of unpreparedness, a trans-isthmian canal will be a military disaster to the United States, and especially to the Pacific coast. When the canal is finished, the Atlantic seaboard will be neither more nor less exposed than it now is; it will merely share with the country at large the increased danger of foreign complications with inadequate means to meet them. The danger of the Pacific coast will be greater by so much as the way between it and Europe is shortened through a passage which the stronger maritime power can control. The danger will lie not merely in the greater facility for despatching a hostile squadron from Europe, but also in the fact that a more powerful fleet than formerly can be maintained on that coast by a European power, because it can be called home so much more promptly in case of need. The greatest weakness of the Pacific ports, however, if wisely met by our government, will go far to insure our naval superiority there. The two chief centres, San Francisco and Puget Sound, owing to the width and the great depth of the entrances, cannot be effectively protected by torpedoes; and consequently, as fleets can always pass batteries through an unobstructed channel, they cannot obtain perfect security by means of fortifications only. Valuable as such works will be to them, they must be further garrisoned by coast-defence ships, whose part in repelling an enemy will be co-ordinated with that of the batteries. The sphere of action of such ships should not be permitted to extend far beyond the port to which they are allotted, and of whose defence they form an essential part; but within that sweep they will always be a powerful reinforcement to the sea-going navy, when the strategic conditions of a war cause hostilities to centre around their port. By sacrificing power to go long distances, the coast-defence ship gains proportionate weight of armor and guns; that is, of defensive and offensive strength. It therefore adds an element of unique value to the fleet with which it for a time acts. No foreign states, except Great Britain, have ports so near our Pacific coast as to bring it within the radius of action of their coast-defence ships; and it is very doubtful whether even Great Britain will put such ships at Vancouver Island, the chief value of which will be lost to her when the Canadian Pacific is severed,—a blow always in the power of this country. It is upon our Atlantic seaboard that the mistress of Halifax, of Bermuda, and of Jamaica will now defend Vancouver and the Canadian Pacific. In the present state of our seaboard defence she can do so absolutely. What is all Canada compared with our exposed great cities? Even were the coast fortified, she still could do so, if our navy be no stronger than is designed as yet. What harm can we do Canada proportionate to the injury we should suffer by the interruption of our coasting trade, and by a blockade of Boston, New York, the Delaware, and the Chesapeake? Such a blockade Great Britain certainly could make technically efficient, under the somewhat loose definitions of international law. Neutrals would accept it as such.

It has been said that, in our current state of unpreparedness, a canal across the isthmus will be a military disaster for the United States, especially for the Pacific coast. Once the canal is completed, the Atlantic coast won’t be more or less exposed than it is now; it will simply share with the rest of the country the increased risk of foreign conflicts without having adequate resources to handle them. The threat to the Pacific coast will increase proportional to the shortened distance to Europe due to a route that the stronger maritime power can control. The risk won't just be from the ease of sending hostile ships from Europe, but also from the fact that a more powerful fleet can be stationed on that coast by a European power since it can be recalled much quicker in case of an emergency. However, the greatest weakness of the Pacific ports can, if handled wisely by our government, help ensure our naval dominance in that region. The two main centers, San Francisco and Puget Sound, cannot be effectively protected by torpedoes due to the large width and depth of their entrances; therefore, since fleets can always move through a clear channel, they can’t achieve complete security through fortifications alone. While these fortifications will be valuable, they must also be supported by coast-defence ships, which will work together with the batteries to repel an enemy. The operational range of these ships should not extend far beyond the port they’re assigned to and protect; however, within that area, they will always serve as a strong reinforcement to the sea-going navy, especially when wartime conditions center around their port. By sacrificing long-distance capabilities, the coast-defence ship gains more armor and firepower; in other words, its defensive and offensive strength increases. As a result, it adds unique value to the fleet it temporarily serves with. No foreign nations, except for Great Britain, have ports close enough to our Pacific coast to fall within range of their coast-defence ships; and it’s quite uncertain whether even Great Britain would station such ships at Vancouver Island, especially since its main advantage would diminish if the Canadian Pacific is cut off—a move this country could easily execute. Our Atlantic coast is now the point from which the master of Halifax, Bermuda, and Jamaica can protect Vancouver and the Canadian Pacific. Under the current state of our coastal defense, she can do this completely. What is all of Canada compared to our vulnerable major cities? Even if the coast were fortified, she could still do so, as long as our navy isn’t stronger than currently planned. What damage can we inflict on Canada compared to the harm we would face from disrupting our coastal trade, and from a blockade of Boston, New York, the Delaware, and the Chesapeake? Such a blockade Great Britain could certainly implement effectively, under the somewhat flexible interpretations of international law. Neutral parties would accept it as legitimate.

The military needs of the Pacific States, as well as their supreme importance to the whole country, are yet a matter of the future, but of a future so near that provision should begin immediately. To weigh their importance, consider what influence in the Pacific would be attributed to a nation comprising only the States of Washington, Oregon, and California, when filled with such men as now people them and still are pouring in, and which controlled such maritime centres as San Francisco, Puget Sound, and the Columbia River. Can it be counted less because they are bound by the ties of blood and close political union to the great communities of the East? But such influence, to work without jar and friction, requires underlying military readiness, like the proverbial iron hand under the velvet glove. To provide this, three things are needful: First, protection of the chief harbors, by fortifications and coast-defence ships, which gives defensive strength, provides security to the community within, and supplies the bases necessary to all military operations. Secondly, naval force, the arm of offensive power, which alone enables a country to extend its influence outward. Thirdly, it should be an inviolable resolution of our national policy, that no foreign state should henceforth acquire a coaling position within three thousand miles of San Francisco,—a distance which includes the Hawaiian and Galapagos islands and the coast of Central America. For fuel is the life of modern naval war; it is the food of the ship; without it the modern monsters of the deep die of inanition. Around it, therefore, cluster some of the most important considerations of naval strategy. In the Caribbean and in the Atlantic we are confronted with many a foreign coal depot, bidding us stand to our arms, even as Carthage bade Rome; but let us not acquiesce in an addition to our dangers, a further diversion of our strength, by being forestalled in the North Pacific.

The military needs of the Pacific States, along with their crucial significance to the entire country, are a concern for the near future, and we should start preparations right away. To understand their importance, think about the influence a nation made up solely of Washington, Oregon, and California could have in the Pacific, especially with the strong population currently residing there and the influx of new people, along with control over major maritime hubs like San Francisco, Puget Sound, and the Columbia River. Can we say that this influence is any less valuable just because these states are connected by blood and political ties to the larger communities in the East? However, for this influence to function smoothly, it needs a solid military readiness beneath it, much like the saying about having an iron hand inside a velvet glove. To achieve this, three things are essential: First, we need to secure the major harbors with fortifications and coast-defense ships. This not only provides defensive strength and ensures safety for the local community but also supplies the bases necessary for all military operations. Second, we require a naval force, which acts as our offensive power, allowing us to extend our influence outward. Third, it must be an unwavering part of our national policy that no foreign country should acquire a coaling station within three thousand miles of San Francisco — a distance that includes the Hawaiian and Galapagos islands and the coast of Central America. Fuel is the lifeblood of modern naval warfare; it sustains ships, and without it, the modern giants of the sea become ineffective. Therefore, many critical elements of naval strategy revolve around it. In the Caribbean and the Atlantic, we face numerous foreign coal depots that challenge us to be vigilant, similar to how Carthage challenged Rome; but let’s not make our situation worse by increasing our dangers and diverting our resources by letting others secure positions in the North Pacific before us.

In conclusion, while Great Britain is undoubtedly the most formidable of our possible enemies, both by her great navy and by the strong positions she holds near our coasts, it must be added that a cordial understanding with that country is one of the first of our external interests. Both nations doubtless, and properly, seek their own advantage; but both, also, are controlled by a sense of law and justice, drawn from the same sources, and deep-rooted in their instincts. Whatever temporary aberration may occur, a return to mutual standards of right will certainly follow. Formal alliance between the two is out of the question, but a cordial recognition of the similarity of character and ideas will give birth to sympathy, which in turn will facilitate a co-operation beneficial to both; for if sentimentality is weak, sentiment is strong.

In conclusion, while Great Britain is definitely the most powerful of our potential enemies, due to its strong navy and strategic positions near our shores, it should also be noted that having a friendly understanding with that country is one of our top priorities. Both nations, rightfully, look out for their own interests; however, they are also guided by a sense of law and justice that comes from similar values, deeply ingrained in their instincts. No matter what temporary disagreements might arise, a return to shared principles of what is right will definitely happen. A formal alliance between the two is not realistic, but a mutual recognition of our similar character and ideas will foster sympathy, which will make cooperation beneficial for both sides; because while sentimentality may be fragile, genuine sentiment is strong.

THE PACIFIC OCEAN

THE PACIFIC OCEAN

 

 

[The origin of the ensuing article was as follows: At the time of the Revolution in Hawaii, at the beginning of 1893, the author addressed to the "New York Times" a letter, which appeared in the issue of January 31. This, falling under the eye of the Editor of the "Forum," suggested to him to ask an article upon the general military—or naval—value of the Hawaiian group. The letter alluded to ran thus:—

[The origin of the following article is as follows: At the time of the Hawaiian Revolution, in early 1893, the author sent a letter to the "New York Times," which was published in the January 31 issue. This caught the attention of the Editor of the "Forum," prompting him to request an article about the overall military—or naval—importance of the Hawaiian islands. The letter referred to was as follows:—]

To the Editor of the "New York Times":—

To the Editor of the "New York Times":—

There is one aspect of the recent revolution in Hawaii which seems to have been kept out of sight, and that is the relation of the islands, not merely to our own and to European countries, but to China. How vitally important that may become in the future is evident from the great number of Chinese, relatively to the whole population, now settled in the islands.

There is one aspect of the recent revolution in Hawaii that seems to have been overlooked, and that is the relationship of the islands, not only to our own and to European countries, but also to China. How crucial that may become in the future is clear from the large number of Chinese, compared to the total population, now living in the islands.

It is a question for the whole civilized world and not for the United States only, whether the Sandwich Islands, with their geographical and military importance, unrivalled by that of any other position in the North Pacific, shall in the future be an outpost of European civilization, or of the comparative barbarism of China. It is sufficiently known, but not, perhaps, generally noted in our country, that many military men abroad, familiar with Eastern conditions and character, look with apprehension toward the day when the vast mass of China—now inert—may yield to one of those impulses which have in past ages buried civilization under a wave of barbaric invasion. The great armies of Europe, whose existence is so frequently deplored, may be providentially intended as a barrier to that great movement, if it come. Certainly, while China remains as she is, nothing more disastrous for the future of the world can be imagined than that general disarmament of Europe which is the Utopian dream of some philanthropists.

It’s a question for the entire civilized world, not just the United States, whether the Sandwich Islands, with their geographical and military significance unmatched by any other location in the North Pacific, will become an outpost of European civilization or fall into the relative barbarism of China. It is well known, though perhaps not widely recognized in our country, that many military experts overseas, familiar with Eastern conditions and culture, are worried about the day when the massive population of China—currently dormant—might awaken to one of those forces that have historically buried civilization under waves of barbaric invasion. The large armies of Europe, which are often lamented, might be divinely intended as a barrier against that massive movement, if it occurs. Certainly, as long as China remains as it is, nothing could be more disastrous for the future of the world than the widespread disarmament of Europe that is a utopian dream for some philanthropists.

China, however, may burst her barriers eastward as well as westward, toward the Pacific as well as toward the European Continent. In such a movement it would be impossible to exaggerate the momentous issues dependent upon a firm hold of the Sandwich Islands by a great, civilized, maritime power. By its nearness to the scene, and by the determined animosity to the Chinese movement which close contact seems to inspire, our own country, with its Pacific coast, is naturally indicated as the proper guardian for this most important position. To hold it, however, whether in the supposed case or in war with a European state, implies a great extension of our naval power. Are we ready to undertake this?

China, however, might extend her reach both eastward and westward, toward the Pacific as well as toward Europe. This shift carries significant consequences tied to the strong control of the Sandwich Islands by a major, civilized maritime nation. Given its proximity to the scene and the strong opposition to the Chinese movement that this close contact tends to inspire, our country, with its Pacific coast, is naturally positioned as the right protector of this crucial location. To maintain control, whether in this hypothetical situation or in a conflict with a European state, would require a significant increase in our naval power. Are we prepared to take this on?

A.T. MAHAN, Captain, United States Navy .

A.T. MAHAN, Captain, U.S. Navy

NEW YORK, Jan. 30, 1893.]

NEW YORK, Jan. 30, 1893.

The suddenness—so far, at least, as the general public is concerned—with which the long-existing troubles in Hawaii have come to a head, and the character of the advances reported to be addressed to the United States by the revolutionary government, formally recognized as de facto by our representative on the spot, add another to the many significant instances furnished by history, that, as men in the midst of life are in death, so nations in the midst of peace find themselves confronted with unexpected causes of dissension, conflicts of interests, whose results may be, on the one hand, war, or, on the other, abandonment of clear and imperative national advantage in order to avoid an issue for which preparation has not been made. By no premeditated contrivance of our own, by the cooperation of a series of events which, however dependent step by step upon human action, were not intended to prepare the present crisis, the United States finds herself compelled to answer a question—to make a decision—not unlike and not less momentous than that required of the Roman senate, when the Mamertine garrison invited it to occupy Messina, and so to abandon the hitherto traditional policy which had confined the expansion of Rome to the Italian peninsula. For let it not be overlooked that, whether we wish or no, we must answer the question, we must make the decision. The issue cannot be dodged. Absolute inaction in such a case is a decision as truly as the most vehement action. We can now advance, but, the conditions of the world being what they are, if we do not advance we recede; for there is involved not so much a particular action as a question of principle, pregnant of great consequences in one direction or in the other.

The suddenness—with which the long-standing issues in Hawaii have escalated, at least from the perspective of the general public—and the nature of the requests reportedly made to the United States by the revolutionary government, which our representative on the ground has officially recognized as de facto, provide yet another example from history that shows how, just as people in the midst of life face death, nations during times of peace are unexpectedly confronted with sources of conflict and competing interests. The outcomes can be, on one side, war, or on the other, sacrificing clear and urgent national interests to avoid a situation we haven't prepared for. The United States finds itself forced to confront a critical question—not unlike the moment faced by the Roman senate when the Mamertine garrison asked it to take control of Messina, effectively abandoning the traditional policy that had kept Rome's expansion limited to the Italian peninsula. Let us not forget that, whether we want to or not, we must address this question; we must make this decision. We can’t ignore the issue. Doing nothing in this situation is just as much a decision as taking the most aggressive action. We can choose to move forward, but given the current state of the world, if we don't move forward, we will move backward. This is less about a specific action and more about a matter of principle, with significant consequences either way.

Occasion of serious difficulty, indeed, should not arise here. Unlike the historical instance just cited, the two nations whose interests have come now into contact—Great Britain and the United States—are so alike in inherited traditions, habits of thought, and views of right, that injury to the one need not be anticipated from the predominance of the other in a quarter where its interests also predominate. Despite the heterogeneous character of the immigration which the past few years have been pouring into our country, our political traditions and racial characteristics still continue English—Mr. Douglas Campbell would say Dutch, but even so the stock is the same. Though thus somewhat gorged with food not wholly to its taste, our political digestion has contrived so far to master the incongruous mass of materials it has been unable to reject; and if assimilation has been at times imperfect, our political constitution and spirit remain English in essential features. Imbued with like ideals of liberty, of law, of right, certainly not less progressive than our kin beyond sea, we are, in the safeguards deliberately placed around our fundamental law, even more conservative than they. That which we received of the true spirit of freedom we have kept—liberty and law—not the one or the other, but both. In that spirit we not only have occupied our original inheritance, but also, step by step, as Rome incorporated the other nations of the peninsula, we have added to it, spreading and perpetuating everywhere the same foundation principles of free and good government which, to her honor be it said, Great Britain also has maintained throughout her course. And now, arrested on the south by the rights of a race wholly alien to us, and on the north by a body of states of like traditions to our own, whose freedom to choose their own affiliations we respect, we have come to the sea. In our infancy we bordered upon the Atlantic only; our youth carried our boundary to the Gulf of Mexico; to-day maturity sees us upon the Pacific. Have we no right or no call to progress farther in any direction? Are there for us beyond the sea horizon none of those essential interests, of those evident dangers, which impose a policy and confer rights?

There shouldn't be any serious trouble here. Unlike the historical example just mentioned, the two nations whose interests are now connected—Great Britain and the United States—are so similar in their traditions, ways of thinking, and beliefs about what is right that we don’t need to worry about one being harmed by the other having more influence in areas where both have interests. Even with the diverse immigration that has flooded into our country in recent years, our political traditions and racial traits still lean towards English—Mr. Douglas Campbell might say Dutch, but it's essentially the same background. Although we've been somewhat overwhelmed with influences that aren't entirely pleasing, our political system has managed to handle the mixed bag of ideas we've been unable to push away; and while assimilation hasn’t always been perfect, the core of our political structure and spirit remains English. We share similar ideals of liberty, law, and rights—certainly just as progressive as our relatives across the ocean, but we are even more careful in the protections we've built around our foundational laws. We hold onto the true spirit of freedom, embracing both liberty and law—not just one or the other, but both. In that spirit, we have not only maintained our original inheritance but have also, step by step, expanded it, akin to how Rome integrated other nations of the peninsula, spreading and preserving the same foundational principles of free and good government that, to her credit, Great Britain has upheld throughout her history. And now, blocked to the south by a race that is completely different from us, and to the north by a group of states with similar traditions to our own, whose right to choose their own alliances we respect, we find ourselves by the sea. In our early years, we only bordered the Atlantic; as we grew, we stretched our boundaries to the Gulf of Mexico; today, in our maturity, we stand on the Pacific. Do we not have the right or the need to move further in any direction? Are there not essential interests and clear dangers beyond the horizon that call for a policy and grant us rights?

This is the question that long has been looming upon the brow of a future now rapidly passing into the present. Of it the Hawaiian incident is a part—intrinsically, perhaps, a small part—but in its relations to the whole so vital that, as has been said before, a wrong decision does not stand by itself, but involves, not only in principle but in fact, recession along the whole line. In our natural, necessary, irrepressible expansion, we are come here into contact with the progress of another great people, the law of whose being has impressed upon it a principle of growth which has wrought mightily in the past, and in the present is visible by recurring manifestations. Of this working, Gibraltar, Malta, Cyprus, Egypt, Aden, India, in geographical succession though not in strict order of time, show a completed chain; forged link by link, by open force or politic bargain, but always resulting from the steady pressure of a national instinct, so powerful and so accurate that statesmen of every school, willing or unwilling, have found themselves carried along by a tendency which no individuality can resist or greatly modify. Both unsubstantial rumor and incautious personal utterance have suggested an impatient desire in Mr. Gladstone to be rid of the occupation of Egypt; but scarcely has his long exclusion from office ended when the irony of events signalizes his return thereto by an increase in the force of occupation. Further, it may be noted profitably of the chain just cited, that the two extremities were first possessed—first India, then Gibraltar, far later Malta, Aden, Cyprus, Egypt—and that, with scarce an exception, each step has been taken despite the jealous vexation of a rival. Spain has never ceased angrily to bewail Gibraltar. "I had rather see the English on the heights of Montmartre," said the first Napoleon, "than in Malta." The feelings of France about Egypt are matter of common knowledge, not even dissembled; and, for our warning be it added, her annoyance is increased by the bitter sense of opportunity rejected.

This is the question that has long been hanging over a future that is quickly becoming the present. The Hawaiian incident is part of this—maybe a small part in itself—but in its connection to the bigger picture, it’s so crucial that, as has been said before, a wrong decision doesn’t occur in isolation; it leads to setbacks across the board. In our natural and unstoppable expansion, we have come into contact with the advancement of another great nation, which is guided by a principle of growth that has shaped its history in powerful ways and is currently evident through repeated actions. Examples of this progression include Gibraltar, Malta, Cyprus, Egypt, Aden, and India, showing a completed chain in geographical order, though not in strict chronological order; each territory was acquired link by link, through military force or political negotiation, always resulting from the relentless push of a national instinct so strong and precise that politicians of every kind, willingly or unwillingly, have found themselves swept along by a force that no individual can resist or significantly change. Both vague rumors and careless comments have suggested that Mr. Gladstone has an eager desire to end the occupation of Egypt; however, just as he returns to office after a long absence, irony strikes as events lead to an increase in the military presence there. Additionally, it's worth noting that in the chain mentioned earlier, the two ends were claimed first—India first, then Gibraltar, and much later Malta, Aden, Cyprus, and Egypt—and that, almost without exception, each step was taken in spite of the angry irritation of a rival. Spain has never stopped resentfully lamenting Gibraltar. "I would rather see the English on the heights of Montmartre," said the first Napoleon, "than in Malta." France's feelings about Egypt are well known and not even hidden; furthermore, to our warning, her frustration is heightened by the bitter regret of a missed opportunity.

It is needless here to do more than refer to that other chain of maritime possessions—Halifax, Bermuda, Santa Lucia, Jamaica—which strengthen the British hold upon the Atlantic, the Caribbean, and the Isthmus of Panama. In the Pacific the position is for them much less satisfactory—nowhere, perhaps, is it less so, and from obvious natural causes. The commercial development of the eastern Pacific has been far later, and still is less complete, than that of its western shores. The latter when first opened to European adventure were already the seat of ancient economies in China and Japan, furnishing abundance of curious and luxurious products to tempt the trader by good hopes of profit. The western coast of America, for the most part peopled by savages, offered little save the gold and silver of Mexico and Peru, and these were monopolized jealously by the Spaniards—not a commercial nation—during their long ascendency. Being so very far from England and affording so little material for trade, Pacific America did not draw the enterprise of a country the chief and honorable inducement of whose seamen was the hope of gain, in pursuit of which they settled and annexed point after point in the regions where they penetrated, and upon the routes leading thither. The western coasts of North America, being reached only by the long and perilous voyage around Cape Horn, or by a more toilsome and dangerous passage across the continent, remained among the last of the temperate productive seaboards of the earth to be possessed by white men. The United States were already a nation, in fact as well as in form, when Vancouver was exploring Puget Sound and passed first through the channel separating the mainland of British America from the island which now bears his name. Thus it has happened that, from the late development of British Columbia in the northeastern Pacific, and of Australia and New Zealand in the southwestern, Great Britain is found again holding the two extremities of a line, between which she must inevitably desire the intermediate links; nor is there any good reason why she should not have them, except the superior, more urgent, more vital necessities of another people—our own. Of these links the Hawaiian group possesses unique importance—not from its intrinsic commercial value, but from its favorable position for maritime and military control.

It’s unnecessary to say more than to mention the other set of maritime territories—Halifax, Bermuda, St. Lucia, Jamaica—which reinforce the British presence in the Atlantic, the Caribbean, and the Isthmus of Panama. In the Pacific, their situation is much less favorable—perhaps nowhere is it less so, due to clear natural reasons. The commercial growth of the eastern Pacific came much later and is still less developed than that of the western shores. When the latter first opened to European exploration, they were already home to ancient economies in China and Japan, which provided an abundance of interesting and luxurious products that attracted traders with hopes of profit. The western coast of America, mainly inhabited by indigenous people, offered little more than the gold and silver of Mexico and Peru, which were jealously controlled by the Spaniards—who were not a mercantile nation—during their long dominance. Being so far from England and offering so little for trade, Pacific America did not attract the enterprise of a nation whose sailors were mainly driven by the hope of profit, as they settled and annexed point after point in the areas they explored and on the routes leading there. The western coasts of North America, accessible only by the long and risky journey around Cape Horn, or by a more difficult and dangerous passage across the continent, remained one of the last temperate and productive coastlines on earth to be taken over by white settlers. The United States were already a nation, both in practice and theory, when Vancouver was exploring Puget Sound and first navigated the channel separating the mainland of British America from the island that now bears his name. As a result, due to the slow development of British Columbia in the northeastern Pacific, and of Australia and New Zealand in the southwestern, Great Britain has once again found itself holding both ends of a line, between which it naturally desires the connections in between; and there is no valid reason why it shouldn't have them, except for the greater, more urgent, and more vital needs of another nation—our own. Among these connections, the Hawaiian Islands hold unique significance—not for their inherent commercial value, but for their strategic position for maritime and military control.

The military or strategic value of a naval position depends upon its situation, upon its strength, and upon its resources. Of the three, the first is of most consequence, because it results from the nature of things; whereas the two latter, when deficient, can be supplied artificially, in whole or in part. Fortifications remedy the weaknesses of a position, foresight accumulates beforehand the resources which nature does not yield on the spot; but it is not within the power of man to change the geographical situation of a point which lies outside the limit of strategic effect. It is instructive, and yet apparent to the most superficial reading, to notice how the first Napoleon, in commenting upon a region likely to be the scene of war, begins by considering the most conspicuous natural features, and then enumerates the commanding positions, their distances from each other, the relative directions, or, as the sea phrase is, their "bearings," and the particular facilities each offers for operations of war. This furnishes the ground plan, the skeleton, detached from confusing secondary considerations, and from which a clear estimate of the decisive points can be made. The number of such points varies greatly, according to the character of the region. In a mountainous, broken country they may be very many; whereas in a plain devoid of natural obstacles there may be few, or none save those created by man. If few, the value of each is necessarily greater than if many; and if there be but one, its importance is not only unique, but extreme,—measured only by the size of the field over which its unshared influence extends.

The military or strategic value of a naval position depends on its location, its strength, and its resources. Among these, the location is the most important because it comes from the nature of the area; whereas the other two can be improved artificially, either fully or partially, if they’re lacking. Fortifications can address the weaknesses of a position, while planning can gather the resources that nature doesn’t provide on-site; however, no one can change the geographical situation of a location that’s outside the strategic range. It’s interesting, and clear even on a basic level, to see how Napoleon I, when discussing a region likely to see conflict, starts by examining the most prominent natural features and then lists the key positions, their distances from one another, the relative directions, or, as the naval term goes, their "bearings," along with the specific advantages each has for military operations. This lays out a foundational plan, a framework, separated from distracting secondary details, allowing for a clear assessment of the critical points. The number of these points can vary greatly based on the type of terrain. In a mountainous, rugged area, there may be many; while in a flat area without natural barriers, there might be few, or only those created by humans. If there are few points, each one’s value is necessarily higher than if there are many; and if there’s only one, its importance is not just unique but extremely significant—measured only by the size of the area over which its exclusive influence extends.

The sea, until it approaches the land, realizes the ideal of a vast plain unbroken by obstacles. On the sea, says an eminent French tactician, there is no field of battle, meaning that there is none of the natural conditions which determine, and often fetter, the movements of the general. But upon a plain, however flat and monotonous, causes, possibly slight, determine the concentration of population into towns and villages, and the necessary communications between the centres create roads. Where the latter converge, or cross, tenure confers command, depending for importance upon the number of routes thus meeting, and upon their individual value. It is just so at sea. While in itself the ocean opposes no obstacle to a vessel taking any one of the numerous routes that can be traced upon the surface of the globe between two points, conditions of distance or convenience, of traffic or of wind, do prescribe certain usual courses. Where these pass near an ocean position, still more where they use it, it has an influence over them, and where several routes cross near by that influence becomes very great,—is commanding.

The sea, until it nears the shore, embodies the idea of a vast plain free of obstacles. On the sea, as noted by a famous French strategist, there isn't a battlefield, which means there are no natural conditions that shape and often limit a general's movements. However, on a flat and dull plain, various factors, even minor ones, influence the gathering of people into cities and towns, and the necessary connections between these hubs create roads. Where these roads converge or intersect, control is established, depending on the number of routes meeting there and their individual significance. It's similar at sea. While the ocean itself doesn't pose any barriers to a vessel choosing from the countless paths that can be drawn on the globe between two points, factors like distance, convenience, traffic, or wind do dictate certain common routes. Where these routes approach an offshore location, especially where they utilize it, this location has an impact on them, and where multiple routes intersect nearby, that impact increases significantly—it's commanding.

Let us now apply these considerations to the Hawaiian group. To any one viewing a map that shows the full extent of the Pacific Ocean, with its shores on either side, two striking circumstances will be apparent immediately. He will see at a glance that the Sandwich Islands stand by themselves, in a state of comparative isolation, amid a vast expanse of sea; and, again, that they form the centre of a large circle whose radius is approximately—and very closely—the distance from Honolulu to San Francisco. The circumference of this circle, if the trouble is taken to describe it with compass upon the map, will be seen, on the west and south, to pass through the outer fringe of the system of archipelagoes which, from Australia and New Zealand, extend to the northeast toward the American continent. Within the circle a few scattered islets, bare and unimportant, seem only to emphasize the failure of nature to bridge the interval separating Hawaii from her peers of the Southern Pacific. Of these, however, it may be noted that some, like Fanning and Christmas Islands, have within a few years been taken into British possession. The distance from San Francisco to Honolulu, twenty-one hundred miles—easy steaming distance—is substantially the same as that from Honolulu to the Gilbert, Marshall, Samoan, Society, and Marquesas groups, all under European control, except Samoa, in which we have a part influence.

Let’s now look at the Hawaiian Islands. When you look at a map showing the entire Pacific Ocean with its shores on both sides, two obvious things will stand out. You’ll quickly notice that the Sandwich Islands are pretty isolated in the middle of a huge ocean. You’ll also see that they are the center of a large circle, with a radius that is roughly—the same distance from Honolulu to San Francisco. If you take the time to draw this circle on the map, you’ll find that the edge on the west and south goes through the outer parts of the archipelagos that stretch from Australia and New Zealand up toward the American continent. Inside the circle, a few small, insignificant islands highlight how nature hasn’t connected Hawaii to its counterparts in the South Pacific. However, it’s worth mentioning that some of these, like Fanning and Christmas Islands, have recently been claimed by Britain. The distance from San Francisco to Honolulu, which is 2,100 miles—an easy trip by boat—is about the same as from Honolulu to the Gilbert, Marshall, Samoan, Society, and Marquesas Islands, all of which are under European influence, except Samoa, where we have some influence.

To have a central position such as this, and to be alone, having no rival and admitting no alternative throughout an extensive tract, are conditions that at once fix the attention of the strategist,—it may be added, of the statesmen of commerce likewise. But to this striking combination are to be added the remarkable relations, borne by these singularly placed islands, to the greater commercial routes traversing this vast expanse known to us as the Pacific,—not only, however, to those now actually in use, important as they are, but also to those that must be called into being necessarily by that future to which the Hawaiian incident compels our too unwilling attention. Circumstances, as already remarked, create centres, between which communication necessarily follows; and in the vista of the future all discern, however dimly, a new and great centre that must largely modify existing sea routes, as well as bring new ones into existence. Whether the canal of the Central American isthmus be eventually at Panama or at Nicaragua matters little to the question now in hand, although, in common with most Americans who have thought upon the subject, I believe it surely will be at the latter point. Whichever it be, the convergence there of so many ships from the Atlantic and the Pacific will constitute a centre of commerce, interoceanic, and inferior to few, if to any, in the world; one whose approaches will be watched jealously, and whose relations to the other centres of the Pacific by the lines joining it to them must be examined carefully. Such study of the commercial routes and of their relations to the Hawaiian Islands, taken together with the other strategic considerations previously set forth, completes the synopsis of facts which determine the value of the group for conferring either commercial or naval control.

To have such a central position and be alone, with no competitors and no alternatives across a vast region, immediately grabs the attention of strategists—and it’s worth mentioning, the business leaders too. But along with this standout location, we must also consider the unique connections these strategically placed islands have to the larger trade routes across what we call the Pacific. This includes not just the routes currently in use, which are significant, but also those that will inevitably emerge due to the future that the Hawaiian situation demands we consider, albeit reluctantly. As noted before, circumstances create hubs, and communication follows between them; looking ahead, everyone can see, however vaguely, a new and major hub that will greatly alter existing sea routes and introduce new ones. It doesn’t matter much to this discussion whether the Central American canal is eventually built at Panama or Nicaragua, although like many Americans who’ve considered the issue, I believe it will be at the latter. Whichever location is chosen, the gathering of many ships from the Atlantic and the Pacific will create a major interoceanic trade hub, which will be one of the most important in the world. Its access will be closely monitored, and its connections to other Pacific hubs through various routes need to be carefully evaluated. Studying these trade routes and their ties to the Hawaiian Islands, along with the other strategic points made earlier, completes the overview of factors that establish the group’s worth for achieving either commercial or military control.

Referring again to the map, it will be seen that while the shortest routes from the Isthmus to Australia and New Zealand, as well as those to South America, go well clear of any probable connection with or interference from Hawaii, those directed toward China and Japan pass either through the group or in close proximity to it. Vessels from Central America bound to the ports of North America come, of course, within the influence of our own coast. These circumstances, and the existing recognized distribution of political power in the Pacific, point naturally to an international acquiescence in certain defined spheres of influence, for our own country and for others, such as has been reached already between Great Britain, Germany, and Holland in the Southwestern Pacific, to avoid conflict there between their respective claims. Though artificial in form, such a recognition, in the case here suggested, would depend upon perfectly natural as well as indisputable conditions. The United States is by far the greatest, in numbers, interests, and power, of the communities bordering upon the eastern shores of the North Pacific; and the relations of the Hawaiian Islands to her naturally would be, and actually are, more numerous and more important than they can be to any other state. This is true, although, unfortunately for the equally natural wishes of Great Britain and her colonies, the direct routes from British Columbia to Eastern Australia and New Zealand, which depend upon no building of a future canal, pass as near the islands as those already mentioned. Such a fact, that this additional great highway runs close to the group, both augments and emphasizes their strategic importance; but it does not affect the statement just made, that the interest of the United States in them surpasses that of Great Britain, and dependent upon a natural cause, nearness, which has been admitted always as a reasonable ground for national self-assertion. It is unfortunate, doubtless, for the wishes of British Columbia, and for the communications, commercial and military, depending upon the Canadian Pacific Railway, that the United States lies between them and the South Pacific, and is the state nearest to Hawaii; but, the fact being so, the interests of our sixty-five million people, in a position so vital to our part in the Pacific, must be allowed to outweigh those of the six millions of Canada.

Referring again to the map, you can see that while the shortest routes from the Isthmus to Australia and New Zealand, as well as those to South America, stay well clear of any potential connection with or interference from Hawaii, the routes heading toward China and Japan either go through the island group or come very close to it. Ships from Central America heading to North American ports are, of course, influenced by our own coastline. These factors, along with the current distribution of political power in the Pacific, naturally lead to an international agreement on certain defined spheres of influence for our country and others, similar to the arrangements already made between Great Britain, Germany, and Holland in the Southwestern Pacific to avoid conflicts regarding their respective claims. Although this recognition may seem artificial, it would depend on perfectly natural and indisputable conditions. The United States is by far the largest in terms of population, interests, and power among the communities along the eastern shores of the North Pacific, and the ties between the Hawaiian Islands and the U.S. would naturally be, and actually are, more numerous and significant than they could be to any other nation. This holds true even though, unfortunately for the equally natural desires of Great Britain and her colonies, the direct routes from British Columbia to Eastern Australia and New Zealand, which do not rely on the future construction of a canal, pass as close to the islands as the previously mentioned routes. The existence of this additional major route near the islands only increases and highlights their strategic importance; however, it does not change the fact that the interests of the United States in Hawaii are greater than those of Great Britain, based on a natural reason: proximity, which has always been seen as a reasonable basis for national self-assertion. It is indeed unfortunate for the aspirations of British Columbia and the communications—both commercial and military—dependent on the Canadian Pacific Railway that the United States lies between them and the South Pacific and is the closest state to Hawaii. However, given this situation, the interests of our sixty-five million people, in such a crucial role in the Pacific, must be prioritized over those of Canada’s six million.

From the foregoing considerations may be inferred the importance of the Hawaiian Islands as a position powerfully influencing the commercial and military control of the Pacific, and especially of the Northern Pacific, in which the United States, geographically, has the strongest right to assert herself. These are the main advantages, which can be termed positive: those, namely, which directly advance commercial security and naval control. To the negative advantages of possession, by removing conditions which, if the islands were in the hands of any other power, would constitute to us disadvantages and threats, allusion only will be made. The serious menace to our Pacific coast and our Pacific trade, if so important a position were held by a possible enemy, has been mentioned frequently in the press, and dwelt upon in the diplomatic papers which from time to time are given to the public. It may be assumed that it is generally acknowledged. Upon one particular, however, too much stress cannot be laid, one to which naval officers cannot but be more sensitive than the general public, and that is the immense disadvantage to us of any maritime enemy having a coaling-station well within twenty-five hundred miles, as this is, of every point of our coast-line from Puget Sound to Mexico. Were there many others available, we might find it difficult to exclude from all. There is, however, but the one. Shut out from the Sandwich Islands as a coal base, an enemy is thrown back for supplies of fuel to distances of thirty-five hundred or four thousand miles,—or between seven thousand and eight thousand, going and coming,—an impediment to sustained maritime operations well-nigh prohibitive. The coal-mines of British Columbia constitute, of course, a qualification to this statement; but upon them, if need arose, we might hope at least to impose some trammels by action from the land side. It is rarely that so important a factor in the attack or defence of a coast-line—of a sea frontier—is concentrated in a single position; and the circumstance renders doubly imperative upon us to secure it, if we righteously can.

From the above considerations, we can see how crucial the Hawaiian Islands are for both commercial and military control of the Pacific, especially the Northern Pacific, where the United States has the strongest geographical claim. These are the key advantages, which can be seen as positive: they directly support commercial security and naval control. The negative aspects of having possession, which involve eliminating situations that would pose disadvantages and threats if the islands were controlled by another power, will only be briefly mentioned. The significant threat to our Pacific coast and trade, should such a vital position be held by a potential enemy, has often been discussed in the media and highlighted in diplomatic documents that are periodically released to the public. It can be assumed that this is widely recognized. However, there's one particular point that cannot be overstated—one that naval officers are especially aware of compared to the general public: the huge disadvantage we face if any maritime enemy has a coaling station within twenty-five hundred miles of any point along our coastline from Puget Sound to Mexico. If there were many alternatives, it could be difficult to exclude them all. However, there is only this one. If we were cut off from the Sandwich Islands as a coal base, an enemy would have to rely on fuel supplies from distances of thirty-five hundred or four thousand miles—meaning between seven thousand and eight thousand miles for round trips—which would severely hinder sustained maritime operations. The coal mines of British Columbia do provide some qualification to this statement; if necessary, we could potentially impose some restrictions from land. It's rare for such an important factor in the defense or offense of a coast—of a maritime frontier—to be concentrated in a single location, making it doubly essential for us to secure it if we can.

It is to be hoped, also, that the opportunity thus thrust upon us may not be viewed narrowly, as though it concerned but one section of our country or one portion of its external trade or influence. This is no mere question of a particular act, for which, possibly, just occasion may not have offered yet; but of a principle, a policy, fruitful of many future acts, to enter upon which, in the fulness of our national progress, the time now has arrived. The principle being accepted, to be conditioned only by a just and candid regard for the rights and reasonable susceptibilities of other nations,—none of which is contravened by the step here immediately under discussion,—the annexation, even, of Hawaii would be no mere sporadic effort, irrational because disconnected from an adequate motive, but a first-fruit and a token that the nation in its evolution has aroused itself to the necessity of carrying its life—that has been the happiness of those under its influence—beyond the borders which heretofore have sufficed for its activities. That the vaunted blessings of our economy are not to be forced upon the unwilling may be conceded; but the concession does not deny the right nor the wisdom of gathering in those who wish to come. Comparative religion teaches that creeds which reject missionary enterprise are foredoomed to decay. May it not be so with nations? Certainly the glorious record of England is consequent mainly upon the spirit, and traceable to the time, when she launched out into the deep—without formulated policy, it is true, or foreseeing the future to which her star was leading, but obeying the instinct which in the infancy of nations anticipates the more reasoned impulses of experience. Let us, too, learn from her experience. Not all at once did England become the great sea power which she is, but step by step, as opportunity offered, she has moved on to the world-wide pre-eminence now held by English speech, and by institutions sprung from English germs. How much poorer would the world have been, had Englishmen heeded the cautious hesitancy that now bids us reject every advance beyond our shore-lines! And can any one doubt that a cordial, if unformulated, understanding between the two chief states of English tradition, to spread freely, without mutual jealousy and in mutual support, would increase greatly the world's sum of happiness?

It is to be hoped that the opportunity placed before us isn’t seen too narrowly, as if it only affects one part of our country or one aspect of its trade or influence. This isn’t just about a specific action, for which there may not be a good reason yet; it’s about a principle and a policy that will lead to many future actions. Now is the time for us, in the fullness of our national progress, to start on this path. If we accept this principle, conditioned only by a fair and open-minded respect for the rights and reasonable feelings of other nations—none of which is challenged by the step we are discussing—then even the annexation of Hawaii wouldn’t be a random action with no real motive, but rather a first sign that our nation has recognized the need to extend its influence—which has been a source of happiness to those it has touched—beyond the borders that have previously sufficed for its activities. We can agree that the benefits of our system shouldn’t be imposed on those who don’t want them; however, this doesn't mean we shouldn’t welcome those who do wish to join us. Comparative religion teaches that belief systems that reject missionary efforts are likely to eventually fail. Could the same not happen to nations? The remarkable history of England largely stems from the moment when she boldly explored new territories—without a clear policy in place or foresight of where it would lead, instead following an instinct that nations often have in their early days, which anticipates the more thoughtful motivations that come with experience. Let’s learn from her lessons too. England didn’t become the great maritime power overnight; she advanced step by step as opportunities arose, eventually achieving the global prominence now associated with the English language and institutions rooted in English ideals. How much poorer would the world be if the English had listened to the cautious reluctance that now encourages us to avoid any progress beyond our shores! And can anyone doubt that a friendly, if informal, understanding between the two leading countries of English heritage, to move forward together without rivalry and in mutual support, would greatly enhance global happiness?

But if a plea of the world's welfare seem suspiciously like a cloak for national self-interest, let the latter be accepted frankly as the adequate motive which it assuredly is. Let us not shrink from pitting a broad self-interest against the narrow self-interest to which some would restrict us. The demands of our three great seaboards, the Atlantic, the Gulf, and the Pacific,—each for itself, and all for the strength that comes from drawing closer the ties between them,—are calling for the extension, through the Isthmian Canal, of that broad sea common along which, and along which alone, in all the ages prosperity has moved. Land carriage, always restricted and therefore always slow, toils enviously but hopelessly behind, vainly seeking to replace and supplant the royal highway of nature's own making. Corporate interests, vigorous in that power of concentration which is the strength of armies and of minorities, may here withstand for a while the ill-organized strivings of the multitude, only dimly conscious of its wants; yet the latter, however temporarily opposed and baffled, is sure at last, like the blind forces of nature, to overwhelm all that stand in the way of its necessary progress. So the Isthmian Canal is an inevitable part in the future of the United States; yet one that cannot be separated from other necessary incidents of a policy dependent upon it, whose details cannot be foreseen exactly. But because the precise steps that hereafter may be opportune or necessary cannot yet be foretold certainly, is not a reason the less, but a reason the more, for establishing a principle of action which may serve to guide as opportunities arise. Let us start from the fundamental truth, warranted by history, that the control of the seas, and especially along the great lines drawn by national interest or national commerce, is the chief among the merely material elements in the power and prosperity of nations. It is so because the sea is the world's great medium of circulation. From this necessarily follows the principle that, as subsidiary to such control, it is imperative to take possession, when it can be done righteously, of such maritime positions as contribute to secure command. If this principle be adopted, there will be no hesitation about taking the positions—and they are many—upon the approaches to the Isthmus, whose interests incline them to seek us. It has its application also to the present case of Hawaii.

But if a plea for the world's welfare seems suspiciously like a cover for national self-interest, let's accept the latter openly as the true motive that it undoubtedly is. We shouldn't shy away from contrasting broad self-interest with the narrow self-interest some would confine us to. The demands of our three major coastlines, the Atlantic, the Gulf, and the Pacific—each one looking out for itself but also for the strength that comes from strengthening the connections between them—are calling for the expansion, through the Isthmian Canal, of that vast sea route along which, and only along which, prosperity has moved throughout the ages. Land transport, always limited and therefore always slow, struggles enviously but hopelessly behind, vainly trying to replace and take over the natural highway made by nature itself. Corporate interests, strong in their ability to concentrate power like the strength of armies and minorities, may withstand for a time the poorly organized efforts of the masses, who are only vaguely aware of their needs; yet the masses, no matter how temporarily thwarted and confused, are certain in the end, like the blind forces of nature, to overpower anything that stands in the way of their essential progress. Thus, the Isthmian Canal is an inevitable part of the future of the United States; however, it can't be separated from other necessary aspects of a policy that depends on it, the specifics of which can't be predicted exactly. But because we can't precisely foresee the exact steps that may be necessary or beneficial in the future, that isn't a reason to avoid establishing a guiding principle for action as opportunities arise. Let's start from the fundamental truth, confirmed by history, that control of the seas, especially along the key routes dictated by national interests or commerce, is chief among the tangible factors in a nation's power and prosperity. This is true because the sea is the world's primary medium of commerce. Consequently, it follows that, as a necessary part of that control, it's essential to secure maritime positions that contribute to maintaining command whenever it's possible to do so fairly. If we adopt this principle, there will be no hesitation about taking the positions—and there are many—on the approaches to the Isthmus, whose interests make them inclined to seek our partnership. This principle also applies to the current situation with Hawaii.

There is, however, one caution to be given from the military point of view, beyond the need of which the world has not yet passed. Military positions, fortified posts, by land or by sea, however strong or admirably situated, do not confer control by themselves alone. People often say that such an island or harbor will give control of such a body of water. It is an utter, deplorable, ruinous mistake. The phrase indeed may be used by some only loosely, without forgetting other implied conditions of adequate protection and adequate navies; but the confidence of our own nation in its native strength, and its indifference to the defence of its ports and the sufficiency of its fleet, give reason to fear that the full consequences of a forward step may not be weighed soberly. Napoleon, who knew better, once talked this way. "The islands of San Pietro, Corfu, and Malta," he wrote, "will make us masters of the whole Mediterranean." Vain boast! Within one year Corfu, in two years Malta, were rent away from the state that could not support them by its ships. Nay, more: had Bonaparte not taken the latter stronghold out of the hands of its degenerate but innocuous government, that citadel of the Mediterranean would perhaps—would probably—never have passed into those of his chief enemy. There is here also a lesson for us.

There is, however, one caution to consider from a military perspective, which the world has yet to overcome. Military positions, fortified bases, whether on land or at sea, no matter how strong or ideally located, don’t guarantee control on their own. People often claim that a certain island or harbor will give control over a body of water. This is a completely misguided, unfortunate, and damaging mistake. The phrase may be used by some casually, without acknowledging the additional requirements for proper protection and sufficient navies; however, the confidence of our nation in its inherent strength, along with its indifference to defending its ports and the adequacy of its fleet, raises concerns that the full implications of taking aggressive action may not be carefully considered. Napoleon, who understood better, once expressed this idea. "The islands of San Pietro, Corfu, and Malta," he wrote, "will make us masters of the whole Mediterranean." A boastful exaggeration! Within one year, Corfu, and in two years Malta, were lost by the state that couldn’t defend them with its ships. Moreover, had Bonaparte not taken that stronghold from its declining but harmless government, that key position in the Mediterranean might—likely—never have fallen into the hands of his greatest enemy. There’s also a lesson in this for us.

It is by no means logical to leap, from this recognition of the necessity of adequate naval force to secure outlying dependencies, to the conclusion that the United States would need for that object a navy equal to the largest now existing. A nation as far removed as is our own from the bases of foreign naval strength may reasonably reckon upon the qualification that distance—not to speak of the complex European interests close at hand—impresses upon the exertion of naval strength by European powers. The mistake is when our remoteness, unsupported by carefully calculated force, is regarded as an armor of proof, under cover of which any amount of swagger may be indulged safely. An estimate of what is an adequate naval force for our country may properly take into account the happy interval which separates both our present territory and our future aspirations from the centres of interest really vital to European states. If to these safeguards be added, on our part, a sober recognition of what our reasonable sphere of influence is, and a candid justice in dealing with foreign interests within that sphere, there will be little disposition to question our preponderance therein.

It doesn't make sense to jump from recognizing the need for a strong navy to the conclusion that the United States needs a navy as large as the biggest one currently out there. A nation as distant from foreign naval powers as we are can reasonably factor in how that distance—along with the complicated European interests nearby—affects the naval actions of European countries. The real mistake is thinking that our distance, without a carefully considered force to back it up, acts as a shield behind which we can act with confidence. When estimating what constitutes an adequate naval force for our country, we should consider the fortunate distance that separates both our current territory and our future ambitions from the centers of interest that truly matter to European nations. If we also adopt a realistic view of our reasonable sphere of influence and treat foreign interests within that sphere fairly, there will be little reason to doubt our dominance there.

Among all foreign states, it is especially to be hoped that each passing year may render more cordial the relations between ourselves and the great nation from whose loins we sprang. The radical identity of spirit which underlies our superficial differences of polity surely will draw us closer together, if we do not set our faces wilfully against a tendency which would give our race the predominance over the seas of the world. To force such a consummation is impossible, and if possible would not be wise; but surely it would be a lofty aim, fraught with immeasurable benefits, to desire it, and to raise no needless impediments by advocating perfectly proper acts, demanded by our evident interests, in offensive or arrogant terms.

Among all foreign countries, it is particularly hoped that each passing year will make our relationship with the great nation we originate from warmer. The fundamental similarity in our spirits, despite our obvious political differences, should bring us closer together, as long as we don’t stubbornly resist a natural inclination that could allow our race to dominate the seas of the world. Trying to force this outcome is impossible, and even if it were possible, it wouldn’t be wise; however, it would certainly be a noble goal, filled with immense benefits, to aspire to it, and to avoid creating unnecessary obstacles by promoting completely appropriate actions that our clear interests require in a confrontational or arrogant way.

 

 

June, 1898.

June 1898.

For more than four hundred years the mind of man has been possessed with a great idea, which, although by its wide diffusion and prophetic nature resembling one of those fundamental instincts, whose very existence points to a necessary fulfilment, first quickened into life in the thought of Christopher Columbus. To him the vision, dimly seen through the scanty and inaccurate knowledge of his age, imaged a close and facile communication, by means of the sea, that great bond of nations, between two ancient and diverse civilizations, which centred, the one around the Mediterranean, the birthplace of European commerce, refinement, and culture, the other upon the shores of that distant Eastern Ocean which lapped the dominions of the Great Khan, and held upon its breast the rich island of Zipangu. Hitherto an envious waste of land, entailing years of toilsome and hazardous journey, had barred them asunder. A rare traveller now and again might penetrate from one to the other, but it was impossible to maintain by land the constant exchange of influence and benefit which, though on a contracted scale, had constituted the advantage and promoted the development of the Mediterranean peoples. The microcosm of the land-girt sea typified then that future greater family of nations, which one by one have been bound since into a common tie of interest by the broad enfolding ocean, that severs only to knit them more closely together. So with a seer's eye, albeit as in a glass darkly; saw Columbus, and was persuaded, and embraced the assurance. As the bold adventurer, walking by faith and not by sight, launched his tiny squadron upon its voyage, making the first step in the great progress which was to be, and still is not completed, he little dreamed that the mere incident of stumbling upon an unknown region that lay across his route should be with posterity his chief title to fame, obscuring the true glory of his grand conception, as well as delaying its fulfilment to a far distant future.

For over four hundred years, humanity has been captivated by a powerful idea that, like a deep-seated instinct, suggests a necessary realization. This idea was first ignited in the mind of Christopher Columbus. He envisioned, through the limited and inaccurate knowledge of his time, a direct and easy connection via the sea— that great link between nations— between two ancient and distinct civilizations: one centered around the Mediterranean, the birthplace of European trade, sophistication, and culture, and the other along the distant shores of the Eastern Ocean, which bordered the realm of the Great Khan and was home to the wealthy island of Zipangu. Until then, a vast expanse of land, requiring years of challenging and dangerous travel, kept them apart. Occasionally, a rare traveler could move between the two, but it was impossible to maintain a regular exchange of influence and benefits by land, which, albeit on a smaller scale, had previously bolstered the growth of the Mediterranean societies. The Mediterranean Sea represented, at that time, a future greater family of nations, which would eventually be united by the vast encircling ocean, separating them while simultaneously bringing them closer together. With a visionary's insight, albeit seen through a murky lens, Columbus envisioned this future, was convinced by it, and embraced that certainty. As the brave explorer, acting on faith instead of sight, set sail with his small fleet, taking the first step in a monumental journey that is still not finished today, he could hardly have imagined that merely discovering an unknown land along his path would become his main claim to fame in history, overshadowing the true brilliance of his great vision and postponing its realization to a far-off future.

[1] The Map of the Gulf and Caribbean, p. 31, will serve for geographical references of this article.

[1] The Map of the Gulf and Caribbean, p. 31, will be used for geographical references in this article.

The story of his actual achievement is sufficiently known to all readers, and need not be repeated here. Amid the many disappointments and humiliations which succeeded the brief triumphant blaze of his first return, and clouded the latter years of his life, Columbus was spared the pang of realizing that the problem was insoluble for the time. Like many a prophet before him, he knew not what, nor what manner of time, the spirit that was in him foretold, and died the happier for his ignorance. The certainty that a wilderness, peopled by savages and semi-barbarians, had been added to the known world, would have been a poor awakening from the golden dreams of beneficent glory as well as of profit which so long had beckoned him on. That the western land he had discovered interposed a barrier to the further progress of ships towards his longed-for goal, as inexorable as the mountain ranges and vast steppes of Asia, was mercifully concealed from his eyes; and the elusive "secret of the strait" through which he to the last hoped to pass, though tantalizing in its constant evasion, kept in tension the springs of hope and moral energy which might have succumbed under the knowledge of the truth.

The story of his actual achievement is well-known to all readers, so there’s no need to repeat it here. After the brief, triumphant moment of his first return, Columbus faced many disappointments and humiliations that clouded the later years of his life, but he was spared the pain of realizing that the problem was unsolvable for the time being. Like many prophets before him, he didn’t understand what the spirit within him was foretelling, and he died happier because of that ignorance. The realization that a wilderness inhabited by tribes and semi-barbarians had been added to the known world would have been a disappointing wake-up call from the golden dreams of glory and profit that had long inspired him. The fact that the western land he had found created a barrier to further progress towards his desired goal, as unyielding as the mountain ranges and vast steppes of Asia, was mercifully hidden from him; and the elusive "secret of the strait" through which he hoped to pass until the end, while frustrating in its constant avoidance, kept alive his hopes and moral energy that might have faded with the knowledge of the truth.

It fell to the great discoverer, in his last voyage, to approach the continent, and to examine its shores along the region where the true secret of the strait lay hidden,—where, if ever, it shall pass from a dream to a reality, by the hand of man. In the autumn of 1502, after many trials and misadventures, Columbus, having skirted the south side of Cuba, reached the north coast of Honduras. There was little reason, except in his own unaccountable conviction, for continuing thence in one direction rather than in the other; but by some process of thought he had convinced himself that the sought-for strait lay to the south rather than to the north. He therefore turned to the eastward, though the wind was contrary, and, after a hard buffet against it, doubled Cape Gracias á Dios, which still retains its expressive name, significant of his relief at finding that the trend of the beach at last permitted him to follow his desired course with a fair wind. During the next two months he searched the entire coast-line as far as Porto Bello, discovering and examining several openings in the land which since have been of historical importance, among others the mouth of the San Juan River and the Chiriqui Lagoon, one of whose principal divisions still recalls his visit in its name, Almirante Bay, the Bay of the Admiral. A little beyond, to the eastward of Porto Bello, he came to a point already known to the Spaniards, having been reached from Trinidad. The explorer thus acquired the certainty that, from the latter island to Yucatan, there was no break in the obdurate shore which barred his access to Asia.

It was up to the great discoverer, on his final journey, to get close to the continent and inspect its shores in the area where the true secret of the strait was hidden—where, if it ever becomes a reality, it would be through human effort. In the fall of 1502, after many challenges and setbacks, Columbus, having sailed along the southern coast of Cuba, arrived at the northern coast of Honduras. There was little reason, apart from his own unexplainable belief, for choosing to continue in one direction over the other; yet he somehow convinced himself that the strait he was seeking was to the south instead of the north. So, he headed east, even though the wind was against him, and after struggling against it, he rounded Cape Gracias á Dios, which still holds its meaningful name, reflecting his relief at finally being able to sail in the direction he wanted with a favorable wind. Over the next two months, he explored the entire coastline as far as Porto Bello, discovering and investigating several openings in the land that would become historically significant, including the mouth of the San Juan River and the Chiriqui Lagoon, one part of which still bears a name in memory of his visit, Almirante Bay, or the Bay of the Admiral. A little further east of Porto Bello, he reached a point already known to the Spaniards, which had been accessed from Trinidad. This confirmed for the explorer that there was no gap in the stubborn coastline from that island to Yucatan that would allow him to reach Asia.

Every possible site for an interoceanic canal lies within the strip of land thus visited by Columbus shortly before his death in 1504. How narrow the insurmountable obstacle, and how tantalizing, in the apparent facilities for piercing it extended by the formation of the land, were not known until ten years later, when Balboa, led on by the reports of the natives, reached the eminence whence he, first among Europeans, saw the South Sea,—a name long and vaguely applied to the Pacific, because of the direction in which it lay from its discoverer. During these early years the history of the region we now know as Central America was one of constant strife among the various Spanish leaders, encouraged rather than stifled by the jealous home government; but it was also one of unbroken and venturesome exploration, a healthier manifestation of the same restless and daring energy that provoked their internal collisions. In January, 1522, one Gil Gonzalez started from Panama northward on the Pacific side, with a few frail barks, and in March discovered Lake Nicaragua, which has its name from the cacique, Nicaragua, or Nicarao, whose town stood upon its shores. Five years later, another adventurer took his vessel to pieces on the coast, transported it thus to the lake, and made the circuit of the latter; discovering its outlet, the San Juan, just a quarter of a century after Columbus had visited the mouth of the river.

Every potential location for an interoceanic canal is within the strip of land that Columbus visited shortly before his death in 1504. How narrow the seemingly insurmountable barrier was, and how tempting those natural pathways appeared due to the land's formation, wasn't known until ten years later, when Balboa, guided by native reports, reached the height from which he, as the first European, saw the South Sea—a name that was long and vaguely used to refer to the Pacific because of its position relative to its discoverer. During these early years, the history of the region now known as Central America was marked by constant conflict among various Spanish leaders, which was encouraged rather than suppressed by their jealous home government; it was also a time of relentless and bold exploration, a healthier expression of the same restless and daring energy that led to their internal conflicts. In January 1522, a man named Gil Gonzalez set out from Panama, heading north along the Pacific coast with a few fragile boats, and in March discovered Lake Nicaragua, named after the cacique, Nicaragua, or Nicarao, whose town was located on its shores. Five years later, another adventurer disassembled his vessel on the coast, transported it to the lake, and circumnavigated it, discovering its outlet, the San Juan, just a quarter of a century after Columbus had visited the river's mouth.

The conquest of Peru, and the gradual extension of Spanish domination and settlements in Central America and along the shores of the Pacific, soon bestowed upon the Isthmus an importance, vividly suggestive of its rise into political prominence consequent upon the acquisition of California by the United States, and upon the spread of the latter along the Pacific coast. The length and severity of the voyage round Cape Horn, then as now, impelled men to desire some shorter and less arduous route; and, inconvenient as the land transport with its repeated lading and unlading was, it presented before the days of steam the better alternative, as to some extent it still does. So the Isthmus and its adjoining regions became a great centre of commerce, a point where many highways converged and whence they parted; where the East and the West met in intercourse, sometimes friendly, more often hostile. Thus was realized partially, though most incompletely, the vision of Columbus; and thus, after many fluctuations, and despite the immense expansion of these latter days, partial and incomplete his great conception yet remains. The secret of the strait is still the problem and the reproach of mankind.

The conquest of Peru, along with the gradual spread of Spanish control and settlements in Central America and along the Pacific coast, soon gave the Isthmus significant importance, reminiscent of its rise to political prominence after the U.S. acquired California and expanded along the Pacific coast. The length and challenges of the journey around Cape Horn drove people to seek a shorter and less difficult route; although land transport, with its constant loading and unloading, was inconvenient, it was the better alternative before the steam age, as it still is to some extent. Thus, the Isthmus and its neighboring areas became a major center of commerce, a crossroads where many routes converged and diverged; where the East and West interacted, sometimes amicably but often with conflict. This partially fulfilled Columbus's vision, yet it remains incomplete, even after many changes and despite recent significant expansion. The challenge of navigating the strait continues to be a problem and shame for humanity.

By whatever causes produced, where such a centre of commerce exists, there always will be found a point of general interest to mankind,—to all, at least, of those peoples who, whether directly commercial or not, share in the wide-spreading benefits and inconveniences arising from the fluctuations of trade. But enterprising commercial countries are not content to be mere passive recipients of these diverse influences. By the very characteristics which make them what they are, they are led perforce to desire, and to aim at, control of these decisive regions; for their tenure, like the key of a military position, exerts a vital effect upon the course of trade, and so upon the struggle, not only for bare existence, but for that increase of wealth, of prosperity, and of general consideration, which affect both the happiness and the dignity of nations. Consequently, in every age, according to its particular temperament and circumstances, there will be found manifested this desire for control; sometimes latent in an attitude of simple watchfulness; sometimes starting into vivid action under the impulse of national jealousies, and issuing in diplomatic rivalries or hostile encounter.

No matter what causes it, where there’s a center of commerce, there will always be a point of general interest for people—at least for those societies that, whether they’re directly involved in trade or not, benefit from and are affected by the ups and downs of commerce. However, proactive commercial nations aren’t satisfied with just being passive recipients of these varied influences. The very traits that define them push them to seek control over these crucial areas; their hold on these regions, like holding a key to a military outpost, significantly impacts trade and, consequently, the ongoing battle for survival, as well as the pursuit of wealth, prosperity, and respect that contribute to both the happiness and dignity of nations. Therefore, in every era, depending on its unique character and circumstances, this desire for control will be expressed; sometimes it remains hidden in a state of simple observation, other times it flares into action driven by national rivalries, leading to diplomatic competition or conflict.

Such, accordingly, has been the history of the Central American Isthmus since the time when it became recognized as the natural centre, towards which, if not thwarted by adverse influences, the current of intercourse between East and West inevitably must tend. Here the direction of least resistance was indicated clearly by nature; and a concurrence of circumstances, partly inherent in the general character of the region, partly adventitious or accidental, contributed at an early date, and until very recently, to emphasize and enlarge the importance consequent upon the geographical situation and physical conformation of this narrow barrier between two great seas. For centuries the West India Islands, circling the Caribbean, and guarding the exterior approaches to the Isthmus, continued to be the greatest single source of tropical products which had become increasingly necessary to the civilized nations of Europe. In them, and in that portion of the continent which extended on either side of the Isthmus, known under the vague appellation of the Spanish Main, Great Britain, during her desperate strife with the first Napoleon,—a strife for very existence,—found the chief support of the commercial strength and credit that alone carried her to the triumphant end. The Isthmus and the Caribbean were vital elements in determining the issue of that stern conflict. For centuries, also, the treasures of Mexico and Peru, upon which depended the vigorous action of the great though decadent military kingdom of Spain, flowed towards and accumulated around the Isthmus, where they were reinforced by the tribute of the Philippine Islands, and whence they took their way in the lumbering galleons for the ports of the Peninsula. Where factors of such decisive influence in European politics were at stake, it was inevitable that the rival nations, in peace as well as in open war, should carry their ambitions to the scene; and the unceasing struggle for the mastery would fluctuate with the control of the waters, which, as in all maritime regions, must depend mainly upon naval preponderance, but also in part upon possession of those determining positions, of whose tenure Napoleon said that "war is a business of positions." Among these the Isthmus was chief.

The history of the Central American Isthmus has shown that it was recognized as the natural center for the unavoidable trade connection between East and West, as long as it wasn't hindered by negative factors. Nature clearly indicated the path of least resistance here; a combination of factors, both inherent to the region and accidental, highlighted and expanded the significance of this narrow land bridge between two major seas. For centuries, the West Indian Islands, surrounding the Caribbean and protecting the outer approaches to the Isthmus, remained the primary source of tropical products that became increasingly essential for the civilized nations of Europe. In these islands and the regions of the continent surrounding the Isthmus, referred to vaguely as the Spanish Main, Great Britain found crucial support for its commercial strength and credit during its intense struggle against Napoleon—a fight for survival. The Isthmus and the Caribbean played vital roles in determining the outcome of that fierce conflict. Additionally, for centuries, the wealth of Mexico and Peru, vital to the actions of the powerful but declining Spanish military empire, flowed toward and gathered around the Isthmus, bolstered by riches from the Philippine Islands, and made their way in bulky galleons to the ports of Spain. With such significant influences on European politics at stake, it was inevitable that rival nations would pursue their ambitions in both peace and open war; the constant fight for dominance would shift with control of the waters, which, like in all maritime areas, relied mainly on naval superiority but also partly on holding key positions, which Napoleon noted when he said, "war is a business of positions." The Isthmus was the most important of those positions.

The wild enterprises and bloody cruelties of the early buccaneers were therefore not merely a brutal exhibition of unpitying greed, indicative of the scum of nations as yet barely emerging from barbarism. They were this, doubtless, but they were something more. In the march of events, these early marauders played the same part, in relation to what was to succeed them, as the rude, unscrupulous, lawless adventurers who now precede the ruthless march of civilized man, who swarm over the border, occupy the outposts, and by their excesses stain the fair fame of the race whose pioneers they are. But, while thus libels upon and reproaches to the main body, they nevertheless belong to it, share its essential character, and foretell its inevitable course. Like driftwood swept forward on the crest of a torrent, they betoken the approaching flood. So with the celebrated freebooters of the Spanish Main. Of the same general type,—though varying greatly in individual characteristics, in breadth of view, and even in elevation of purpose,—their piratical careers not only evidenced the local wealth of the scene of their exploits, but attested the commercial and strategic importance of the position upon which in fact that wealth depended. The carcass was there, and the eagles as well as the vultures, the far-sighted as well as the mere carrion birds of prey, were gathering round it. "The spoil of Granada," said one of these mercenary chieftains, two centuries ago, "I count as naught beside the knowledge of the great Lake Nicaragua, and of the route between the Northern and Southern seas which depends upon it."

The reckless ventures and violent acts of the early buccaneers were not just a brutal display of ruthless greed, showing the dregs of societies still emerging from barbarism. They certainly were that, but they were more than that. In the course of history, these early raiders played a similar role to what would come after them, like the rough, unscrupulous, lawless adventurers who now precede the relentless advance of civilized people, who swarm over borders, occupy outposts, and by their excesses tarnish the good name of the race they represent. However, while they are both slanders against and criticisms of the main group, they still belong to it, share its core qualities, and foreshadow its inevitable path. Like driftwood carried along by the crest of a rushing stream, they signal the coming flood. The same can be said for the famous pirates of the Spanish Main. They were of the same general type—though differing widely in individual traits, perspectives, and even in their intentions—showing not only the local wealth of their exploits but also highlighting the commercial and strategic significance of the location that supported that wealth. The body was there, and both eagles and vultures, the far-seeing as well as the mere scavengers, were gathering around it. "The spoils of Granada," said one of these mercenary leaders two centuries ago, "are nothing compared to the knowledge of the great Lake Nicaragua and the route between the Northern and Southern seas that relies on it."

As time passed, the struggle for the mastery inevitably resulted, by a kind of natural selection, in the growing predominance of the people of the British Islands, in whom commercial enterprise and political instinct were blended so happily. The very lawlessness of the period favored the extension of their power and influence; for it removed from the free play of a nation's innate faculties the fetters which are imposed by our present elaborate framework of precedents, constitutions, and international law. Admirably adapted as these are to the conservation and regular working of a political system, they are, nevertheless, however wise, essentially artificial, and hence are ill adapted to a transition state,—to a period in which order is evolving out of chaos, where the result is durable exactly in proportion to the freedom with which the natural forces are allowed to act, and to reach their own equilibrium without extraneous interference. Nor are such periods confined to the early days of mere lawlessness. They recur whenever a crisis is reached in the career of a nation; when old traditions, accepted maxims, or written constitutions have been outgrown, in whole or in part; when the time has come for a people to recognize that the limits imposed upon its expansion, by the political wisdom of its forefathers, have ceased to be applicable to its own changed conditions and those of the world. The question then raised is not whether the constitution, as written, shall be respected. It is how to reach modifications in the constitution—and that betimes—so that the genius and awakened intelligence of the people may be free to act, without violating that respect for its fundamental law upon which national stability ultimately depends. It is a curious feature of our current journalism that it is clear-sighted and prompt to see the unfortunate trammels in which certain of our religious bodies are held, by the cast-iron tenets imposed upon them by a past generation, while at the same time political tenets, similarly ancient, and imposed with a like ignorance of a future which is our present, are invoked freely to forbid this nation from extending its power and necessary enterprise into and beyond the seas, to which on every side it now has attained.

As time went on, the competition for dominance naturally led to the increasing power of the people of the British Islands, who combined commercial expertise and political savvy in a remarkable way. The lawlessness of the time actually helped expand their influence, as it removed the constraints that our current complex system of precedents, constitutions, and international laws imposes. While these systems effectively preserve and manage a political framework, they are fundamentally artificial and poorly suited for times of change—a phase where order arises from chaos, and the outcome is stable only when natural forces can operate freely and find balance without outside interference. Such transitional periods are not limited to the early days of lawlessness; they often reemerge during critical moments in a nation's history—when old traditions, established principles, or written constitutions have become outdated; when it's time for a society to realize that the limits set by the political wisdom of previous generations no longer apply to its evolving circumstances and the global landscape. The real question then isn't whether the written constitution should be upheld. It's about how to adjust the constitution in a timely manner, allowing the people's creativity and newfound awareness to flourish while still respecting the foundational laws that are essential for national stability. Interestingly, today’s journalism is quick to point out the outdated restrictions placed on certain religious groups by rigid beliefs from generations past, yet it simultaneously upholds political doctrines from the same era—imposed without foresight—that restrict our nation from expanding its influence and necessary ventures across the seas we now reach on all sides.

During the critical centuries when Great Britain was passing through that protracted phase of her history in which, from one of the least among states, she became, through the power of the sea, the very keystone and foundation upon which rested the commercial—for a time even the political—fabric of Europe, the free action of her statesmen and people was clogged by no uneasy sense that the national genius was in conflict with artificial, self-imposed restrictions. She plunged into the brawl of nations that followed the discovery of a new world, of an unoccupied if not unclaimed inheritance, with a vigor and an initiative which gained ever-accelerated momentum and power as the years rolled by. Far and wide, in every sea, through every clime, her seamen and her colonists spread; but while their political genius and traditions enabled them, in regions adapted to the physical well-being of the race, to found self-governing colonies which have developed into one of the greatest, of free states, they did not find, and never have found, that the possession of and rule over barbarous, or semi-civilized, or inert tropical communities, were inconsistent with the maintenance of political liberty in the mother country. The sturdy vigor of the broad principle of freedom in the national life is attested sufficiently by centuries of steady growth, that surest evidence of robust vitality. But, while conforming in the long run to the dictates of natural justice, no feeble scrupulosity impeded the nation's advance to power, by which alone its mission and the law of its being could be fulfilled. No artificial fetters were forged to cramp the action of the state, nor was it drugged with political narcotics to dwarf its growth.

During the important centuries when Great Britain was going through a long period in her history, transforming from one of the smallest states into the key foundation for commercial—and for a time even political—power in Europe, her leaders and citizens were not held back by any uneasy feeling that the national spirit was at odds with unnecessary, self-imposed limitations. She jumped into the conflicts among nations that followed the discovery of a new world, an unoccupied if not unclaimed inheritance, with energy and drive that only grew stronger as the years went on. Across every sea and in every region, her sailors and colonists spread out; but while their political skill and traditions allowed them to establish self-governing colonies in areas suitable for the physical well-being of the people, they never found, and have never found, that ruling over barbarous, semi-civilized, or stagnant tropical communities conflicted with maintaining political freedom back home. The strong principle of freedom in national life is shown clearly by centuries of steady growth, which is the best sign of robust health. Yet, while ultimately aligning with the principles of natural justice, no weak hesitation slowed the nation's rise to power, which was necessary for fulfilling its mission and purpose. No artificial constraints were imposed to restrict the state's actions, nor was it sedated with political distractions to hinder its growth.

In the region here immediately under consideration, Great Britain entered the contest under conditions of serious disadvantage. The glorious burst of maritime and colonial enterprise which marked the reign of Elizabeth, as the new era dawned when the country recognized the sphere of its true greatness, was confronted by the full power of Spain, as yet outwardly unshaken, in actual tenure of the most important positions in the Caribbean and the Spanish Main, and claiming the right to exclude all others from that quarter of the world. How brilliantly this claim was resisted is well known; yet, had they been then in fashion, there might have been urged, to turn England from the path which has made her what she is, the same arguments that now are freely used to deter our own country from even accepting such advantages as are ready to drop into her lap. If it be true that Great Britain's maritime policy now is imposed to some extent by the present necessities of the little group of islands which form the nucleus of her strength, it is not true that any such necessities first impelled her to claim her share of influence in the world, her part in the great drama of nations. Not for such reasons did she launch out upon the career which is perhaps the noblest yet run by any people. It then could have been said to her, as it now is said to us, "Why go beyond your own borders? Within them you have what suffices for your needs and those of your population. There are manifold abuses within to be corrected, manifold miseries to be relieved. Let the outside world take care of itself. Defend yourself, if attacked; being, however, always careful to postpone preparation to the extreme limit of imprudence. 'Sphere of influence,' 'part in the world,' 'national prestige,'—there are no such things; or if there be, they are not worth fighting for." What England would have been, had she so reasoned, is matter for speculation; that the world would have been poorer may be confidently affirmed.

In the area we're discussing, Great Britain entered the competition at a serious disadvantage. The remarkable surge of maritime and colonial ventures during Elizabeth’s reign, which marked the beginning of a new era when the country recognized its true potential, faced the full strength of Spain, which at that time appeared unshaken and held the most crucial positions in the Caribbean and the Spanish Main, claiming the right to exclude all others from that part of the world. Everyone knows how brilliantly this claim was challenged; yet, if they had been in vogue back then, the same arguments that are now commonly used to discourage our own country from seizing available advantages could have been used to deter England from pursuing the path that has made her what she is today. While it’s true that Great Britain's maritime policy is now influenced to some extent by the current needs of the small group of islands that form the core of her power, this was not the reason she first sought to claim her share of influence in the world and her role in the grand narrative of nations. She did not embark on this journey for such reasons; it could have been said to her, just as it is said to us now, “Why go beyond your own borders? You have enough within them to meet your needs and those of your people. There are many issues to address internally, many hardships to alleviate. Let the outside world fend for itself. Defend yourself if attacked, but always be cautious to delay preparations until the last possible moment. 'Sphere of influence,' 'role in the world,' 'national prestige'—none of these concepts matter, or if they do, they're not worth fighting for.” What England would have been if she had thought this way is a subject for speculation, but we can confidently say that the world would have been poorer for it.

As the strength of Spain waned apace during the first half of the seventeenth century, the external efforts of Great Britain also slackened through the rise of internal troubles, which culminated in the Great Rebellion, and absorbed for the time all the energies of the people. The momentum acquired under Drake, Raleigh, and their associates was lost, and an occasion, opportune through the exhaustion of the great enemy, Spain, passed unimproved. But, though thus temporarily checked, the national tendency remained, and quickly resumed its sway when Cromwell's mighty hand had composed the disorders of the Commonwealth. His clear-sighted statesmanship, as well as the immediate necessities of his internal policy, dictated the strenuous assertion by sea of Great Britain's claims, not only to external respect, which he rigorously exacted, but also to her due share in influencing the world outside her borders. The nation quickly responded to his proud appeal, and received anew the impulse upon the road to sea power which never since has been relaxed. To him were due the measures—not, perhaps, economically the wisest, judged by modern lights, but more than justified by the conditions of his times—which drew into English hands the carrying trade of the world. The glories of the British navy as an organized force date also from his short rule; and it was he who, in 1655, laid a firm basis for the development of the country's sea power in the Caribbean, by the conquest of Jamaica, from a military standpoint the most decisive of all single positions in that sea for the control of the Isthmus. It is true that the successful attempt upon this island resulted from the failure of the leaders to accomplish Cromwell's more immediate purpose of reducing Santo Domingo,—that in so far the particular fortunate issue was of the nature of an accident; but this fact serves only to illustrate more emphatically that, when a general line of policy, whether military or political, is correctly chosen upon sound principles, incidental misfortunes or disappointments do not frustrate the conception. The sagacious, far-seeing motive, which prompted Cromwell's movement against the West Indian possessions of Spain, was to contest the latter's claim to the monopoly of that wealthy region; and he looked upon British extension in the islands as simply a stepping-stone to control upon the adjacent continent. It is a singular commentary upon the blindness of historians to the true secret of Great Britain's rise among the nations, and of the eminent position she so long has held, that writers so far removed from each other in time and characteristics as Hume and the late J.R. Green should detect in this far-reaching effort of the Protector, only the dulled vision of "a conservative and unspeculative temper misled by the strength of religious enthusiasm." "A statesman of wise political genius," according to them, would have fastened his eyes rather upon the growing power of France, "and discerned the beginning of that great struggle for supremacy" which was fought out under Louis XIV. But to do so would have been only to repeat, by anticipation, the fatal error of that great monarch, which forever forfeited for France the control of the seas, in which the surest prosperity of nations is to be found; a mistake, also, far more ruinous to the island kingdom than it was to her continental rival, bitter though the fruits thereof have been to the latter. Hallam, with clearer insight, says: "When Cromwell declared against Spain, and attacked her West Indian possessions, there was little pretence, certainly, of justice, but not by any means, as I conceive, the impolicy sometimes charged against him. So auspicious was his star, that the very failure of that expedition obtained a more advantageous possession for England than all the triumphs of her former kings." Most true; but because his star was despatched in the right direction to look for fortune,—by sea, not by land.

As Spain's power rapidly declined during the first half of the seventeenth century, Great Britain's external efforts were also diminished due to rising internal conflicts, which led to the Great Rebellion and consumed the nation's energy. The momentum built by Drake, Raleigh, and their peers faded, missing a perfect opportunity while Spain was exhausted. However, although temporarily stalled, the national ambition persisted and quickly regained strength once Cromwell's strong leadership stabilized the Commonwealth's chaos. His astute statesmanship, along with the urgent needs of his domestic policy, drove a vigorous assertion of Great Britain's claims at sea, demanding not only external respect but also a rightful influence on global affairs. The nation eagerly responded to his bold call, reigniting the journey toward sea power that has never since been interrupted. He was responsible for the actions—not necessarily the most economically sensible by today’s standards, but more than justified by the conditions of his time—that brought the world’s carrying trade under British control. The organized force of the British navy also has its roots in his brief rule, and it was he who, in 1655, established a solid foundation for the nation's maritime power in the Caribbean by conquering Jamaica, the most strategically decisive position in that sea for controlling the Isthmus. Although the successful seizure of this island resulted from the leaders' inability to fulfill Cromwell's more immediate goal of capturing Santo Domingo—thus the fortunate outcome was somewhat accidental—it serves to emphasize that when a general policy, whether military or political, is based on sound principles, incidental setbacks do not derail the concept. The wise and far-sighted reasoning that motivated Cromwell's attack on Spain's West Indian holdings was to challenge Spain's claim to monopolize that wealthy region, viewing British expansion in the islands as a stepping stone to controlling the nearby continent. It is oddly revealing how historians fail to grasp the true reason behind Great Britain's ascendance among nations and her long-held prominent position. Scholars as varied in time and perspective as Hume and the late J.R. Green interpret Cromwell's far-reaching efforts merely as the narrow-minded actions of someone misled by overwhelming religious fervor. They argue that a statesman of genuine political genius would have focused instead on the rising power of France, recognizing the beginning of the intense struggle for supremacy played out under Louis XIV. However, doing so would have simply repeated Louis XIV's tragic error, which permanently denied France maritime control—the very source of national prosperity; a blunder that ultimately harmed the island kingdom more than its continental rival, even if the consequences were bitter for the latter. Hallam, understanding the situation more clearly, states: "When Cromwell declared against Spain and attacked her West Indian possessions, there was little pretext of justice, but it wasn't the policy blunder often attributed to him. His fortune was so favorable that even the failure of that expedition led to a more advantageous acquisition for England than all the victories of her previous kings." This is very true, but his success was guided by the right direction in seeking fortune—by sea, not by land.

The great aim of the Protector was checked by his untimely death, which perhaps also definitely frustrated a fulfilment, in the actual possession of the Isthmus, that in his strong hands might have been feasible. His idea, however, remained prominent among the purposes of the English people, as distinguished from their rulers; and in it, as has been said before, is to be recognized the significance of the exploits of the buccaneers, during the period of external debility which characterized the reigns of the second Charles and James. With William of Orange the government again placed itself at the head of the national aspirations, as their natural leader; and the irregular operations of the freebooters were merged in a settled national policy. This, although for a moment diverted from its course by temporary exigencies, was clearly formulated in the avowed objects with which, in 1702, the wise Dutchman entered upon the War of the Spanish Succession, the last great act of his political life. From the Peace of Utrecht, which closed this war in 1713, the same design was pursued with ever-increasing intensity, but with steady success, and with it was gradually associated the idea of controlling also the communication between the two oceans by way of the Isthmus. The best known instance of this, because of its connection with the great name of Nelson, was the effort made by him, in conjunction with a land force, in 1780, when still a simple captain, to take possession of the course of the San Juan River, and so of the interoceanic route through Lake Nicaragua. The attempt ended disastrously, owing partly to the climate, and partly to the strong series of works, numbering no less than twelve, which the Spaniards, duly sensible of the importance of the position, had constructed between the lake and the sea.

The main goal of the Protector was interrupted by his premature death, which also likely prevented the actual control of the Isthmus—something that might have been achievable under his strong leadership. However, his vision remained important to the English people, separate from their rulers; and as previously mentioned, this highlights the significance of the buccaneers' exploits during the weakened period that marked the reigns of Charles II and James II. With William of Orange, the government once again aligned itself with the national aspirations as their natural leader; and the sporadic actions of the privateers became part of a formal national strategy. Although this strategy was briefly sidetracked by immediate challenges, it was clearly outlined in the stated goals with which the wise Dutchman engaged in the War of the Spanish Succession in 1702, the final major act of his political career. Following the Peace of Utrecht, which ended this war in 1713, the same ambition continued to be pursued with increasing vigor and success, and it gradually included the aim of controlling communication between the two oceans through the Isthmus. The most famous example of this, due to its association with the illustrious name of Nelson, was his effort in 1780, while still a mere captain, to seize control of the San Juan River and the interoceanic route through Lake Nicaragua, alongside a ground force. The attempt was disastrous, partly because of the climate and partly due to the strong series of defenses—no less than twelve—that the Spaniards had built between the lake and the sea, fully aware of the strategic importance of the location.

Difficulties such as were encountered by Nelson withstood Great Britain's advance throughout this region. While neither blind nor indifferent to the advantages conferred by actual possession, through which she had profited elsewhere abundantly, the prior and long-established occupation by Spain prevented her obtaining by such means the control she ardently coveted, and in great measure really exercised. The ascendency which made her, and still makes her, the dominant factor in the political system of the West Indies and the Isthmus resulted from her sea power, understood in its broadest sense. She was the great trader, source of supplies, and medium of intercourse between the various colonies themselves, and from them to the outer world; while the capital and shipping employed in this traffic were protected by a powerful navy, which, except on very rare occasions, was fully competent to its work. Thus, while unable to utilize and direct the resources of the countries, as she could have done had they been her own property, she secured the fruitful use and reaped the profit of such commercial transactions as were possible under the inert and narrow rule of the Spaniards. The fact is instructive, for the conditions to-day are substantially the same as those of a century ago. Possession still vests in states and races which have not attained yet the faculty of developing by themselves the advantages conferred by nature; and control will abide still with those whose ships, whose capital, whose traders support the industrial system of the region, provided these are backed by a naval force adequate to the demands of the military situation, rightly understood. To any foreign state, control at the Central American Isthmus means naval control, naval predominance, to which tenure of the land is at best but a convenient incident.

Difficulties like those faced by Nelson hindered Great Britain's progress in this area. While she was aware of the benefits of actual possession, which had worked in her favor elsewhere, Spain's long-standing hold on the region stopped her from gaining the control she desperately wanted and largely exercised. The dominance that established her, and still does, as the key player in the political landscape of the West Indies and the Isthmus was due to her naval power, understood in its broadest sense. She was the major trader, source of supplies, and link between the various colonies and the outside world; and the capital and ships involved in this trade were protected by a strong navy, which was usually more than capable of handling its responsibilities. Thus, while she couldn't fully exploit and manage the resources of these countries as if they were her own, she managed to benefit from and take advantage of the commercial activities permitted under the stagnant and limited governance of the Spaniards. This situation is revealing, as the conditions today are quite similar to those a century ago. Control still resides with states and nations that haven't yet developed the ability to fully utilize the natural advantages available to them; and power will remain with those whose ships, capital, and traders support the regional economy, provided they have a naval force capable of meeting the military demands of the situation. For any foreign power, control over the Central American Isthmus equates to naval dominance, where land possession is merely a useful aspect.

Such, in brief, was the general tendency of events until the time when the Spanish colonial empire began to break up, in 1808-10, and the industrial system of the West India islands to succumb under the approaching abolition of slavery. The concurrence of these two decisive incidents, and the confusion which ensued in the political and economical conditions, rapidly reduced the Isthmus and its approaches to an insignificance from which the islands have not yet recovered. The Isthmus is partially restored. Its importance, however, depends upon causes more permanent, in the natural order of things, than does that of the islands, which, under existing circumstances, and under any circumstances that can be foreseen as yet, derive their consequence chiefly from the effect which may be exerted from them upon the tenure of the Isthmus. Hence the latter, after a period of comparative obscurity, again emerged into notice as a vital political factor, when the spread of the United States to the Pacific raised the question of rapid and secure communication between our two great seaboards. The Mexican War, the acquisition of California, the discovery of gold, and the mad rush to the diggings which followed, hastened, but by no means originated, the necessity for a settlement of the intricate problems involved, in which the United States, from its positions on the two seas, has the predominant interest. But, though predominant, ours is not the sole interest; though less vital, those of other foreign states are great and consequential; and, accordingly, no settlement can be considered to constitute an equilibrium, much less a finality, which does not effect our preponderating influence, and at the same time insure the natural rights of other peoples. So far as the logical distinction between commercial and political will hold, it may be said that our interest is both commercial and political, that of other states almost wholly commercial.

Such was the general trend of events until the Spanish colonial empire started to fall apart between 1808 and 1810, and the industrial system in the West Indies began to collapse due to the impending abolition of slavery. The overlap of these two critical events, along with the confusion that followed in political and economic conditions, quickly diminished the Isthmus and its surrounding areas to a state of insignificance from which the islands have not fully recovered. The Isthmus is partially restored now. Its importance, however, relies on factors that are more stable and rooted in the natural order than those affecting the islands, which, in the current context and under any foreseeable circumstances, mostly derive their significance from the impact they may have on the Isthmus. Therefore, after a time of relative obscurity, the Isthmus once again became a significant political factor when the expansion of the United States to the Pacific raised the need for fast and secure communication between our two major coastlines. The Mexican War, the acquisition of California, the gold rush that followed, accelerated the already existing necessity to resolve the complex issues at hand, in which the United States, positioned between the two oceans, holds the primary interest. However, while our interest is dominant, it is not the only one; although less critical, the interests of other foreign nations are significant and consequential, so any resolution cannot be considered balanced, much less final, if it does not account for our leading influence while also protecting the natural rights of other nations. As far as the logical distinction between commercial and political interests continues to apply, our interest is both commercial and political, while that of other nations is almost entirely commercial.

The same national characteristics that of old made Great Britain the chief contestant in all questions of maritime importance—with the Dutch in the Mediterranean, with France in the East Indies, and with Spain in the West—have made her also the exponent of foreign opposition to our own asserted interest in the Isthmus. The policy initiated by Cromwell, of systematic aggression in the Caribbean, and of naval expansion and organization, has resulted in a combination of naval force with naval positions unequalled, though not wholly unrivalled, in that sea. And since, as the great sea carrier, Great Britain has a preponderating natural interest in every new route open to commerce, it is inevitable that she should scrutinize jealously every proposition for the modification of existing arrangements, conscious as she is of power to assert her claims, in case the question should be submitted to the last appeal.

The same national traits that once made Great Britain the main player in all maritime issues—against the Dutch in the Mediterranean, the French in the East Indies, and the Spanish in the West—have also positioned her as a key opponent to our stated interests in the Isthmus. The policy started by Cromwell, which focused on aggressive actions in the Caribbean and on building and organizing the navy, has led to a naval power and strategic locations that are unmatched, although not completely without competition, in that sea. Given that Great Britain is a major maritime carrier, she has a significant interest in every new commercial route that opens up, making it natural for her to closely examine any proposals that might change current arrangements, fully aware of her ability to defend her claims if it comes down to the final decision.

Nevertheless, although from the nature of the occupations which constitute the welfare of her people, as well as from the characteristics of her power, Great Britain seemingly has the larger immediate stake in a prospective interoceanic canal, it has been recognized tacitly on her part, as on our side openly asserted, that the bearing of all questions of Isthmian transit upon our national progress, safety, and honor, is more direct and more urgent than upon hers. That she has felt so is plain from the manner in which she has yielded before our tenacious remonstrances, in cases where the control of the Isthmus was evidently the object of her action,—as in the matters of the tenure of the Bay Islands and of the protectorate of the Mosquito Coast. Our superior interest appears also from the nature of the conditions which will follow from the construction of a canal. So far as these changes are purely commercial, they will operate to some extent to the disadvantage of Great Britain; because the result will be to bring our Atlantic seaboard, the frontier of a rival manufacturing and commercial state, much nearer to the Pacific than it now is, and nearer to many points of that ocean than is England. To make a rough general statement, easily grasped by a reader without the map before him, Liverpool and New York are at present about equidistant, by water, from all points on the west coast of America, from Valparaiso to British Columbia. This is due to the fact that, to go through the Straits of Magellan, vessels from both ports must pass near Cape St. Roque, on the east coast of Brazil, which is nearly the same distance from each. If the Nicaragua Canal existed, the line on the Pacific equidistant from the two cities named would pass, roughly, by Yokohama, Shanghai, Hong Kong, and Melbourne, or along the coasts of Japan, China, and eastern Australia,—Liverpool, in this case, using the Suez Canal, and New York that of Nicaragua. In short, the line of equidistance would be shifted from the eastern shore of the Pacific to its western coast, and all points of that ocean east of Japan, China, and Australia—for example, the Hawaiian Islands—would be nearer to New York than to Liverpool.

Nevertheless, even though Great Britain seems to have more at stake in a potential interoceanic canal due to the nature of her people’s occupations and the characteristics of her power, it has been acknowledged, both quietly by her and openly by us, that the impact of all questions regarding Isthmian transit on our national progress, safety, and honor is more direct and urgent than it is for her. It is clear that she recognizes this by the way she has conceded to our persistent objections in cases where control of the Isthmus was clearly her goal, such as with the Bay Islands and the protectorate over the Mosquito Coast. Our greater interest is also evident from the conditions that would arise from building a canal. In terms of commercial changes, they will disadvantage Great Britain to some extent because they would bring our Atlantic coastline, the edge of a competing manufacturing and commercial nation, significantly closer to the Pacific than it currently is, and closer to many points on that ocean than England is. To put it simply, without needing a map, Liverpool and New York are currently about the same distance, by water, from all points on the west coast of America, from Valparaiso to British Columbia. This is because, to navigate through the Straits of Magellan, ships from both ports must pass near Cape St. Roque on the east coast of Brazil, which is almost equidistant from both. If the Nicaragua Canal were available, the line on the Pacific that is equidistant from both cities would roughly run through Yokohama, Shanghai, Hong Kong, and Melbourne, or along the coasts of Japan, China, and eastern Australia, with Liverpool using the Suez Canal and New York using the Nicaragua Canal. In short, this equidistant line would shift from the eastern shore of the Pacific to its western coast, making all points on that ocean east of Japan, China, and Australia—such as the Hawaiian Islands—closer to New York than to Liverpool.

A recent British writer has calculated that about one-eighth of the existing trade of the British Islands would be affected unfavorably by the competition thus introduced. But this result, though a matter of national concern, is political only in so far as commercial prosperity or adversity modifies a nation's current history; that is, indirectly. The principal questions affecting the integrity or security of the British Empire are not involved seriously, for almost all of its component parts lie within the regions whose mutual bond of union and shortest line of approach are the Suez Canal. Nowhere has Great Britain so little territory at stake, nowhere has she such scanty possessions, as in the eastern Pacific, upon whose relations to the world at large, and to ourselves in particular, the Isthmian Canal will exert the greatest influence.

A recent British writer has estimated that about one-eighth of the current trade in the British Islands would be negatively impacted by the competition introduced. However, while this is a matter of national concern, it only becomes political to the extent that commercial success or failure affects a nation's history; in other words, indirectly. The main issues concerning the integrity or security of the British Empire are not seriously affected, since almost all of its parts are within regions connected by the Suez Canal. Great Britain has very little territory at stake and has minimal possessions in the eastern Pacific, where the Isthmian Canal will have the most significant impact on its relationship with the wider world, especially with us.

The chief political result of the Isthmian Canal will be to bring our Pacific coast nearer, not only to our Atlantic seaboard, but also to the great navies of Europe. Therefore, while the commercial gain, through an uninterrupted water carriage, will be large, and is clearly indicated by the acrimony with which a leading journal, apparently in the interest of the great transcontinental roads, has lately maintained the singular assertion that water transit is obsolete as compared with land carriage, it is still true that the canal will present an element of much weakness from the military point of view. Except to those optimists whose robust faith in the regeneration of human nature rejects war as an impossible contingency, this consideration must occasion serious thought concerning the policy to be adopted by the United States.

The main political outcome of the Isthmian Canal will be to bring our Pacific coast closer not just to our Atlantic coast, but also to the powerful navies of Europe. So, while the commercial benefits of having continuous water transport will be significant—and are clearly shown by the heated debates from a prominent newspaper, seemingly advocating for the large transcontinental railroads, which insists that water transport is outdated compared to land transport—it’s still true that the canal will also introduce a significant vulnerability from a military perspective. Unless you're one of those optimists who genuinely believe in the goodness of humanity and think war is an unlikely event, this factor should prompt serious consideration about the policy the United States should pursue.

The subject, so far, has given rise only to diplomatic arrangement and discussion, within which it is permissible to hope it always may be confined; but the misunderstandings and protracted disputes that followed the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, and the dissatisfaction with the existing status that still obtains among many of our people, give warning that our steps, as a nation, should be governed by some settled notions, too universally held to be set aside by a mere change of administration or caprice of popular will. Reasonable discussion, which tends, either by its truth or by its evident errors, to clarify and crystallize public opinion on so important a matter, never can be amiss.

The topic has only led to diplomatic arrangements and discussions so far, and we can hope it will remain that way. However, the misunderstandings and ongoing disputes after the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, along with the dissatisfaction many of our citizens still feel about the current situation, warn us that our national actions should be based on established ideas that are too widely accepted to be dismissed by simply changing administrations or public whims. Engaging in reasonable discussions, whether they reveal truths or clear errors, helps to clarify and solidify public opinion on such an important issue and is always valuable.

This question, from an abstract, speculative phase of the Monroe Doctrine, took on the concrete and somewhat urgent form of security for our trans-Isthmian routes against foreign interference towards the middle of this century, when the attempt to settle it was made by the oft-mentioned Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, signed April 19, 1850. Great Britain was found then to be in possession, actual or constructive, of certain continental positions, and of some outlying islands, which would contribute not only to military control, but to that kind of political interference which experience has shown to be the natural consequence of the proximity of a strong power to a weak one. These positions depended upon, indeed their tenure originated in, the possession of Jamaica, thus justifying Cromwell's forecast. Of them, the Belize, a strip of coast two hundred miles long, on the Bay of Honduras, immediately south of Yucatan, was so far from the Isthmus proper, and so little likely to affect the canal question, that the American negotiator was satisfied to allow its tenure to pass unquestioned, neither admitting nor denying anything as to the rights of Great Britain thereto. Its first occupation had been by British freebooters, who "squatted" there a very few years after Jamaica fell. They went to cut logwood, succeeded in holding their ground against the efforts of Spain to dislodge them, and their right to occupancy and to fell timber was allowed afterwards by treaty. Since the signature of the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, this "settlement," as it was styled in that instrument, has become a British "possession," by a convention with Guatemala contracted in 1859. Later, in 1862, the quondam "settlement" and recent "possession" was erected, by royal commission, into a full colony, subordinate to the government of Jamaica. Guatemala being a Central American state, this constituted a distinct advance of British dominion in Central America, contrary to the terms of our treaty.

This question, which came from a theoretical and speculative stage of the Monroe Doctrine, became more concrete and somewhat urgent regarding the security of our routes across the Isthmus against foreign interference around the middle of this century. This situation was addressed by the frequently mentioned Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, signed on April 19, 1850. At that time, Great Britain was found to be in possession, either directly or indirectly, of certain continental positions and some nearby islands. These locations would not only provide military control but also lead to the type of political interference that experience has shown tends to happen when a strong power is close to a weak one. These positions were dependent on, and indeed originated from, the possession of Jamaica, which validated Cromwell's prediction. Among them, Belize, a two-hundred-mile stretch of coastline on the Bay of Honduras, directly south of Yucatan, was so far from the Isthmus itself and so unlikely to influence the canal issue that the American negotiator was okay with its status going unchallenged, neither confirming nor denying Britain's rights to it. British freebooters first occupied it just a few years after Jamaica was taken. They went there to cut logwood, managed to keep their hold against Spain's attempts to remove them, and their right to live there and harvest timber was later recognized by treaty. Since the signing of the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, this "settlement," as it was called in that document, has turned into a British "possession" through an agreement with Guatemala made in 1859. Later, in 1862, that former "settlement" and recent "possession" was officially established as a full colony, governed under Jamaica's administration. Since Guatemala is a Central American state, this represented a clear expansion of British control in Central America, which went against the terms of our treaty.

A more important claim of Great Britain was to the protectorate of the Mosquito Coast,—a strip understood by her to extend from Cape Gracias á Dios south to the San Juan River. In its origin, this asserted right differed little from similar transactions between civilized man and savages, in all times and all places. In 1687, thirty years after the island was acquired, a chief of the aborigines there settled was carried to Jamaica, received some paltry presents, and accepted British protection. While Spanish control lasted, a certain amount of squabbling and fighting went on between the two nations; but when the questions arose between England and the United States, the latter refused to acquiesce in the so-called protectorate, which rested, in her opinion, upon no sufficient legal ground as against the prior right of Spain, that was held to have passed to Nicaragua when the latter achieved its independence. The Mosquito Coast was too close to the expected canal for its tenure to be considered a matter of indifference. Similar ground was taken with regard to the Bay Islands, Ruatan and others, stretching along the south side of the Bay of Honduras, near the coast of the republic of that name, and so uniting, under the control of the great naval power, the Belize to the Mosquito Coast. The United States maintained that these islands, then occupied by Great Britain, belonged in full right to Honduras.

A more significant claim of Great Britain was the protectorate over the Mosquito Coast—a stretch of land thought to extend from Cape Gracias á Dios south to the San Juan River. At its core, this claimed right was not much different from similar dealings between civilized people and indigenous groups throughout history. In 1687, thirty years after acquiring the island, a chief from the local tribes was taken to Jamaica, given some meager gifts, and accepted British protection. While Spanish control lasted, there was some squabbling and conflict between the two nations; however, when tensions arose between England and the United States, the latter rejected the so-called protectorate, believing it lacked sufficient legal basis against Spain's prior claim, which was thought to have transferred to Nicaragua when it gained independence. The Mosquito Coast was too close to the anticipated canal for its ownership to be seen as inconsequential. A similar stance was taken concerning the Bay Islands, Roatan and others, which lay along the southern side of the Bay of Honduras, near the coast of the republic of that name, effectively connecting, under the authority of the powerful naval nation, Belize to the Mosquito Coast. The United States argued that these islands, at the time under British occupation, rightfully belonged to Honduras.

Under these de facto conditions of British occupation, the United States negotiator, in his eagerness to obtain the recession of the disputed points to the Spanish-American republics, seems to have paid too little regard to future bearings of the subject. Men's minds also were dominated then, as they are now notwithstanding the intervening experience of nearly half a century, by the maxims delivered as a tradition by the founders of the republic who deprecated annexations of territory abroad. The upshot was that, in consideration of Great Britain's withdrawal from Mosquitia and the Bay Islands, to which, by our contention, she had no right, and therefore really yielded nothing but a dispute, we bound ourselves, as did she, without term, to acquire no territory in Central America, and to guarantee the neutrality not only of the contemplated canal, but of any other that might be constructed. A special article, the eighth, was incorporated in the treaty to this effect, stating expressly that the wish of the two governments was "not only to accomplish a particular object, but to establish a general principle."

Under these de facto conditions of British occupation, the U.S. negotiator, eager to resolve the disputed issues with the Spanish-American republics, seemed to overlook the future implications of the situation. People's perspectives at that time, much like today despite the nearly fifty years of experience since, were heavily influenced by the principles laid down by the republic's founders, who opposed territorial annexations abroad. Consequently, while considering Great Britain's withdrawal from Mosquitia and the Bay Islands—which we argued she had no rightful claim to and therefore truly conceded nothing more than a disagreement—we committed ourselves, as did she, indefinitely to not acquiring territory in Central America and to ensuring the neutrality of the planned canal as well as any future canals that might be built. A specific article, the eighth, was added to the treaty to this effect, stating clearly that both governments aimed "not only to achieve a specific goal, but to establish a general principle."

Considerable delay ensued in the restoration of the islands and of the Mosquito Coast to Honduras and Nicaragua,—a delay attended with prolonged discussion and serious misunderstanding between the United States and Great Britain. The latter claimed that, by the wording of the treaty, she had debarred herself only from future acquisitions of territory in Central America; whereas our government asserted, and persistently instructed its agents, that its understanding had been that an entire abandonment of all possession, present and future, was secured by the agreement. It is difficult, in reading the first article, not to feel that, although the practice may have been perhaps somewhat sharp, the wording can sustain the British position quite as well as the more ingenuous confidence of the United States negotiator; an observation interesting chiefly as showing the eagerness on the one side, whose contention was the weaker in all save right, and the wariness on the other, upon whom present possession and naval power conferred a marked advantage in making a bargain. By 1860, however, the restorations had been made, and the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty since then has remained the international agreement, defining our relations to Great Britain on the Isthmus.

A significant delay occurred in restoring the islands and the Mosquito Coast to Honduras and Nicaragua. This delay came with extended discussions and serious misunderstandings between the United States and Great Britain. The British claimed that, according to the treaty's wording, they had only restricted themselves from future territory acquisitions in Central America; however, our government argued—and consistently instructed its agents—that their understanding was that the agreement ensured a complete relinquishment of all current and future possessions. It’s hard to read the first article without sensing that, while the approach may have been somewhat shrewd, the wording supports the British position just as much as the more straightforward confidence of the U.S. negotiator. This observation is mainly interesting because it highlights the eagerness of one side, which had the weaker argument except for its rightful claims, and the caution of the other side, which held a clear advantage due to present possession and naval power during negotiations. By 1860, though, the restorations had taken place, and since then, the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty has defined our relationship with Great Britain on the Isthmus.

Of the subsequent wrangling over this unfortunate treaty, if so invidious a term may be applied to the dignified utterances of diplomacy, it is unnecessary to give a detailed account. Our own country cannot but regret and resent any formal stipulations which fetter its primacy of influence and control on the American continent and in American seas; and the concessions of principle over-eagerly made in 1850, in order to gain compensating advantages which our weakness could not extort otherwise, must needs cause us to chafe now, when we are potentially, though, it must be confessed sorrowfully, not actually, stronger by double than we were then. The interest of Great Britain still lies, as it then lay, in the maintenance of the treaty. So long as the United States jealously resents all foreign interference in the Isthmus, and at the same time takes no steps to formulate a policy or develop a strength that can give shape and force to her own pretensions, just so long will the absolute control over any probable contingency of the future rest with Great Britain, by virtue of her naval positions, her naval power, and her omnipresent capital.

Of the ongoing disputes over this unfortunate treaty, if such a negative term can be applied to the serious discussions of diplomacy, there’s no need to give a detailed account. Our country can only regret and resent any formal agreements that limit its influence and control on the American continent and in American waters; and the concessions made too eagerly in 1850, in order to gain compensating advantages that our weakness couldn't secure otherwise, must frustrate us now, especially when we are potentially, although it must be sadly acknowledged, not actually, twice as strong as we were then. Great Britain's interests still lie, as they did then, in upholding the treaty. As long as the United States resents any foreign interference in the Isthmus and at the same time fails to create a policy or build up the strength necessary to assert its own claims, the ultimate control over any possible future situation will remain with Great Britain, thanks to her naval positions, naval power, and her ever-present capital.

A recent unofficial British estimate of the British policy at the Isthmus, as summarized in the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, may here have interest: "In the United States was recognized a coming formidable rival to British trade. In the face of the estimated disadvantage to European trade in general, and that of Great Britain in particular, to be looked for from a Central American canal, British statesmen, finding their last attempt to control the most feasible route (by Nicaragua) abortive, accomplished the next best object in the interest of British trade. They cast the onus of building the canal on the people who would reap the greatest advantage from it, and who were bound to keep every one else out, but were at the same time very unlikely to undertake such a gigantic enterprise outside their own undeveloped territories for many a long year; while at the same time they skilfully handicapped that country in favor of British sea power by entering into a joint guarantee to respect its neutrality when built. This secured postponement of construction indefinitely, and yet forfeited no substantial advantage necessary to establish effective naval control in the interests of British carrying trade."

A recent unofficial British estimate of the British policy at the Isthmus, as summarized in the Clayton-Bulwer Treaty, may be of interest here: "The United States was seen as a growing strong rival to British trade. Given the expected negative impact on European trade in general, and especially on Great Britain, from a Central American canal, British statesmen, after their last attempt to control the most practical route (via Nicaragua) failed, focused on achieving the next best outcome for British trade. They shifted the responsibility of building the canal to the people who would benefit the most from it, who would also keep everyone else out, but were unlikely to take on such a massive project outside their own undeveloped lands for many years; at the same time, they cleverly disadvantaged that country in favor of British naval power by agreeing to jointly guarantee its neutrality once built. This ensured that construction would be delayed indefinitely, yet didn't sacrifice any essential benefits needed to maintain effective naval control in the interest of British shipping."

Whether this passage truly represents the deliberate purpose of successive British governments may be doubtful, but it is an accurate enough estimate of the substantial result, as long as our policy continues to be to talk loud and to do nothing,—to keep others out, while refusing ourselves to go in. We neutralize effectually enough, doubtless; for we neutralize ourselves while leaving other powers to act efficiently whenever it becomes worth while.

Whether this passage really reflects the intentional goals of various British governments might be questionable, but it gives a pretty accurate sense of the significant outcome, as long as our approach remains to talk a big game without taking action—to keep others out while refusing to participate ourselves. We definitely neutralize things effectively; in fact, we hinder ourselves while allowing other powers to act effectively whenever they see fit.

In a state like our own, national policy means public conviction, else it is but as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. But public conviction is a very different thing from popular impression, differing by all that separates a rational process, resulting in manly resolve, from a weakly sentiment that finds occasional hysterical utterance. The Monroe Doctrine, as popularly apprehended and indorsed, is a rather nebulous generality, which has condensed about the Isthmus into a faint point of more defined luminosity. To those who will regard, it is the harbinger of the day, incompletely seen in the vision of the great discoverer, when the East and the West shall be brought into closer communion by the realization of the strait that baffled his eager search. But, with the strait, time has introduced a factor of which he could not dream,—a great nation midway between the West he knew and the East he sought, spanning the continent he unwittingly found, itself both East and West in one. To such a state, which in itself sums up the two conditions of Columbus's problem; to which the control of the strait is a necessity, if not of existence, at least of its full development and of its national security, who can deny the right to predominate in influence over a region so vital to it? None can deny save its own people; and they do it,—not in words, perhaps, but in act. For let it not be forgotten that failure to act at an opportune moment is action as real as, though less creditable than, the most strenuous positive effort.

In a state like ours, national policy reflects public belief; without it, it’s just noise. But public belief is very different from popular opinion, with a clear divide between a logical process leading to strong determination and a weak sentiment that occasionally bursts into hysterical expression. The Monroe Doctrine, as most people understand and support it, is a vague idea that has coalesced around the Isthmus into a somewhat clearer point of focus. For those who pay attention, it signals a time foretold by the great explorer, when the East and West would connect more closely through the realization of the strait that eluded his eager search. But along with the strait, time has introduced something he couldn’t have imagined—a great nation positioned between the West he knew and the East he sought, stretching across the continent he stumbled upon, embodying both East and West in one. To such a nation, which encapsulates both aspects of Columbus’s challenge, controlling the strait is essential, not just for survival, but for its full development and national security. Who can deny its right to hold significant influence over such a crucial region? No one except its own people; and they do—perhaps not in words, but in actions. For it must be remembered that failing to act at the right time is just as much action as a vigorous effort, though less commendable.

Action, however, to be consistent and well proportioned, must depend upon well-settled conviction; and conviction, if it is to be reasonable, and to find expression in a sound and continuous national policy, must result from a careful consideration of present conditions in the light of past experiences. Here, unquestionably, strong differences of opinion will be manifested at first, both as to the true significance of the lessons of the past, and the manner of applying them to the present. Such differences need not cause regret. Their appearance is a sign of attention aroused; and when discussion has become general and animated, we may hope to see the gradual emergence of a sound and operative public sentiment. What is to be deprecated and feared is indolent drifting, in wilful blindness to the approaching moment when action must be taken; careless delay to remove fetters, if such there be in the Constitution or in traditional prejudice, which may prevent our seizing opportunity when it occurs. Whatever be the particular merits of the pending Hawaiian question, it scarcely can be denied that its discussion has revealed the existence, real or fancied, of such clogs upon our action, and of a painful disposition to consider each such occurrence as merely an isolated event, instead of being, as it is, a warning that the time has come when we must make up our minds upon a broad issue of national policy. That there should be two opinions is not bad, but it is very bad to halt long between them.

Action, to be consistent and balanced, must rely on well-established beliefs; and beliefs, to be rational and reflected in a coherent and ongoing national policy, must stem from a careful analysis of current conditions in light of past experiences. Here, there will undoubtedly be strong differences of opinion at first, regarding both the true meaning of the lessons from the past and the way to apply them to the present. These differences should not be regretted. Their appearance signals that people are paying attention; and when discussions become widespread and lively, we can hope for the gradual development of a strong and effective public sentiment. What we should be concerned about is passive drifting, in willful ignorance of the looming moment for action; a careless delay in removing any barriers, if they exist in the Constitution or in traditional biases, that might stop us from seizing opportunities when they arise. Regardless of the specific merits of the ongoing Hawaiian issue, it can hardly be denied that its discussion has highlighted the presence, whether real or imagined, of such obstacles to our actions, and a troubling tendency to view each occurrence as just an isolated incident, rather than acknowledging it as a warning that the time has come for us to decide on a broader national policy. Having differing opinions isn't a problem, but it is a serious issue to linger too long between them.

There is one opinion—which it is needless to say the writer does not share—that, because many years have gone by without armed collision with a great power, the teaching of the past is that none such can occur; and that, in fact, the weaker we are in organized military strength, the more easy it is for our opponents to yield our points. Closely associated with this view is the obstinate rejection of any political action which involves implicitly the projection of our physical power, if needed, beyond the waters that gird our shores. Because our reasonable, natural—it might almost be called moral—claim to preponderant influence at the Isthmus heretofore has compelled respect, though reluctantly conceded, it is assumed that no circumstances can give rise to a persistent denial of it.

There’s a belief—one the writer does not agree with—that because a lot of years have passed without a military clash with a major power, it means that such a clash is unlikely. They think that the weaker our organized military strength is, the easier it will be for our opponents to concede to our demands. Tied to this perspective is the stubborn refusal to engage in any political actions that might imply the need to project our military power beyond our shores. Because our reasonable and natural—it could even be called moral—claim to significant influence at the Isthmus has earned respect, albeit reluctantly, it’s assumed that no situation could lead to a long-term denial of that influence.

It appears to the writer—and to many others with whom he agrees, though without claim to represent them—that the true state of the case is more nearly as follows: Since our nation came into being, a century ago, with the exception of a brief agitation about the year 1850,—due to special causes, which, though suggestive, were not adequate, and summarized as to results in the paralyzing Clayton-Bulwer Treaty,—the importance of the Central American Isthmus has been merely potential and dormant. But, while thus temporarily obscured, its intrinsic conditions of position and conformation bestow upon it a consequence in relation to the rest of the world which is inalienable, and therefore, to become operative, only awaits those changes in external conditions that must come in the fulness of time. The indications of such changes are already sufficiently visible to challenge attention. The rapid peopling of our territory entails at least two. The growth of the Pacific States enhances the commercial and political importance of the Pacific Ocean to the world at large, and to ourselves in particular; while the productive energies of the country, and its advent to the three seas, impel it necessarily to seek outlet by them and access to the regions beyond. Under such conditions, perhaps not yet come, but plainly coming, the consequence of an artificial waterway that shall enable the Atlantic coast to compete with Europe, on equal terms as to distance, for the markets of eastern Asia, and shall shorten by two-thirds the sea route from New York to San Francisco, and by one-half that to Valparaiso, is too evident for insistence.

It seems to the writer—and many others who share this view, though they don’t claim to represent all of them—that the actual situation is more like this: Since our nation was founded a century ago, aside from a brief period of unrest around 1850—which stemmed from specific causes, that, while significant, were not enough to initiate change, summarized in the limiting Clayton-Bulwer Treaty—the significance of the Central American Isthmus has mostly been potential and inactive. However, while this importance has been temporarily hidden, its inherent geographical advantages give it undeniable relevance to the rest of the world, which is just waiting for the right external conditions to become apparent over time. Signs of such changes are already noticeable enough to warrant attention. The rapid growth of our territory indicates at least two trends. The expansion of the Pacific States increases the commercial and political relevance of the Pacific Ocean globally, and especially for us; meanwhile, the country’s productive capacity and its access to three oceans drive the necessity to seek outlets through these waters and connections to distant regions. Under these conditions, which may not have fully arrived yet but are clearly on the way, the impact of an artificial waterway that would allow the Atlantic coast to compete with Europe on equal footing regarding distance for the markets of eastern Asia, and that would reduce the sea route from New York to San Francisco by two-thirds, and by half to Valparaiso, is too clear to overlook.

In these conditions, not in European necessities, is to be found the assurance that the canal will be made. Not to ourselves only, however, though to ourselves chiefly, will it be a matter of interest when completed. Many causes will combine to retain in the line of the Suez Canal the commerce of Europe with the East; but to the American shores of the Pacific the Isthmian canal will afford a much shorter and easier access for a trade already of noteworthy proportions. A weighty consideration also is involved in the effect upon British navigation of a war which should endanger its use of the Suez Canal. The power of Great Britain to control the long route from Gibraltar to the Red Sea is seriously doubted by a large and thoughtful body of her statesmen and seamen, who favor dependence, in war, upon that by the Cape of Good Hope. By Nicaragua, however, would be shorter than by the Cape to many parts of the East; and the Caribbean can be safeguarded against distant European states much more easily than the line through the Mediterranean, which passes close by their ports.

Under these circumstances, not driven by European needs, lies the certainty that the canal will be built. It won't just be significant for us, although it will mainly benefit us, once it's finished. Many factors will keep European trade with the East flowing through the Suez Canal; however, the Isthmian canal will provide a much quicker and easier route to the American Pacific shores for a trade that is already considerable. Another important point is the impact on British shipping from a war that could threaten the use of the Suez Canal. Many of Britain's politicians and sailors doubt the country's ability to control the long route from Gibraltar to the Red Sea, preferring to rely on the route around the Cape of Good Hope in times of war. However, the route through Nicaragua would be shorter than going around the Cape to many parts of the East; plus, the Caribbean can be better protected against distant European nations than the Mediterranean route, which runs close to their ports.

Under this increased importance of the Isthmus, we cannot safely anticipate for the future the cheap acquiescence which, under very different circumstances, has been yielded in the past to our demands. Already it is notorious that European powers are betraying symptoms of increased sensitiveness as to the value of Caribbean positions, and are strengthening their grip upon those they now hold. Moral considerations undoubtedly count for more than they did, and nations are more reluctant to enter into war; but still, the policy of states is determined by the balance of advantages, and it behooves us to know what our policy is to be, and what advantages are needed to turn in our favor the scale of negotiations and the general current of events.

Under this greater importance of the Isthmus, we can't safely expect the same easy compliance that we received in the past under very different circumstances. It's already obvious that European powers are showing increased sensitivity regarding the value of Caribbean territories and are reinforcing their hold on those they occupy. Moral considerations definitely matter more now than they used to, and countries are more hesitant to go to war; however, a nation's policy still hinges on the balance of benefits. It's essential for us to determine what our policy should be and what advantages we need to tip the scale in our favor during negotiations and the unfolding events.

If the decision of the nation, following one school of thought, is that the weaker we are the more likely we are to have our way, there is little to be said. Drifting is perhaps as good a mode as another to reach that desirable goal. If, on the other hand, we determine that our interest and dignity require that our rights should depend upon the will of no other state, but upon our own power to enforce them, we must gird ourselves to admit that freedom of interoceanic transit depends upon predominance in a maritime region—the Caribbean Sea—through which pass all the approaches to the Isthmus. Control of a maritime region is insured primarily by a navy; secondarily, by positions, suitably chosen and spaced one from the other, upon which as bases the navy rests, and from which it can exert its strength. At present the positions of the Caribbean are occupied by foreign powers, nor may we, however disposed to acquisition, obtain them by means other than righteous; but a distinct advance will have been made when public opinion is convinced that we need them, and should not exert our utmost ingenuity to dodge them when flung at our head. If the Constitution really imposes difficulties, it provides also a way by which the people, if convinced, can remove its obstructions. A protest, however, may be entered against a construction of the Constitution which is liberal, by embracing all it can be constrained to imply, and then immediately becomes strict in imposing these ingeniously contrived fetters.

If the country's decision, following one particular perspective, is that the weaker we are, the more likely we are to get what we want, there's not much more to say. Going with the flow might be as good a way as any to reach that desirable goal. However, if we decide that our interests and dignity mean our rights should depend on our own ability to enforce them rather than on the will of any other nation, we need to acknowledge that freedom of interoceanic transit relies on dominance in a maritime region—the Caribbean Sea—which is essential for access to the Isthmus. Control of a maritime area is mainly secured by a navy; secondarily, by strategically chosen positions that serve as bases for the navy to operate from. Right now, the key positions in the Caribbean are held by foreign powers, and even if we're eager to acquire them, we can only do so through fair means. A notable progress will be made when public opinion recognizes that we need these positions and we should stop trying to avoid them when presented to us. If the Constitution really creates obstacles, it also provides a way for the people to remove those barriers, if they are convinced. However, there can be a protest against an interpretation of the Constitution that is broad enough to include everything it's forced to imply, and then suddenly becomes strict in applying these cleverly designed restrictions.

Meanwhile no moral obligation forbids developing our navy upon lines and proportions adequate to the work it may be called upon to do. Here, again, the crippling force is a public impression, which limits our potential strength to the necessities of an imperfectly realized situation. A navy "for defence only" is a popular catchword. When, if ever, people recognize that we have three seaboards, that the communication by water of one of them with the other two will depend in a not remote future upon a strategic position hundreds of miles distant from our nearest port,—the mouth of the Mississippi,—they will see also that the word "defence," already too narrowly understood, has its application at points far away from our own coast.

Meanwhile, there’s no moral reason that stops us from developing our navy in a way that's adequate for the tasks it might face. Here again, the limiting factor is public perception, which constrains our potential strength to the needs of a situation that isn’t fully understood. A navy "for defense only" is a popular phrase. When, if ever, people realize that we have three coastlines, and that the water communication between them will rely in the not-so-distant future on a strategic position hundreds of miles from our nearest port—the mouth of the Mississippi—they will also recognize that the term "defense," which is already too narrowly defined, applies to points far from our own shores.

That the organization of military strength involves provocation to war is a fallacy, which the experience of each succeeding year now refutes. The immense armaments of Europe are onerous; but nevertheless, by the mutual respect and caution they enforce, they present a cheap alternative, certainly in misery, probably in money, to the frequent devastating wars which preceded the era of general military preparation. Our own impunity has resulted, not from our weakness, but from the unimportance to our rivals of the points in dispute, compared with their more immediate interests at home. With the changes consequent upon the canal, this indifference will diminish. We also shall be entangled in the affairs of the great family of nations, and shall have to accept the attendant burdens. Fortunately, as regards other states, we are an island power, and can find our best precedents in the history of the people to whom the sea has been a nursing mother.

That organizing military strength leads to war is a misconception, which the experiences of each passing year now disprove. The huge armaments in Europe are a burden; however, through the mutual respect and caution they inspire, they offer a less costly alternative, certainly in suffering and likely in financial terms, compared to the frequent devastating wars that took place before the era of widespread military preparation. Our safety has come not from our weakness, but from how unimportant our disputes are to our rivals, compared to their more pressing interests at home. As changes from the canal take place, this indifference will fade. We too will become involved in the affairs of the larger community of nations and will have to bear the associated burdens. Thankfully, with regard to other countries, we are an island power, and can draw our best lessons from the history of the people for whom the sea has been a nurturing force.

 

 

July, 1894.

July 1894.

[The following article was requested by the Editor of the "North American Review," as one of a number, by several persons, dealing with the question of a formal political connection, proposed by Mr. Andrew Carnegie, between the United States and the British Empire, for the advancement of the general interests of the English-speaking peoples. The projects advocated by previous writers embraced: 1, a federate union; 2, a merely naval union or alliance; or, 3, a defensive alliance of a kind frequent in political history.]

[The following article was requested by the Editor of the "North American Review," as one of several pieces by different authors discussing the idea of a formal political connection, suggested by Mr. Andrew Carnegie, between the United States and the British Empire, aimed at advancing the common interests of English-speaking nations. The proposals put forth by earlier writers included: 1, a federated union; 2, a naval union or alliance; or, 3, a defensive alliance similar to those common in political history.]

The words "kinship" and "alliance" express two radically distinct ideas, and rest, for both the privileges and the obligations involved in them, upon foundations essentially different. The former represents a natural relation, the latter one purely conventional,—even though it may result from the feelings, the mutual interests, and the sense of incumbent duty attendant upon the other. In its very etymology, accordingly, is found implied that sense of constraint, of an artificial bond, that may prove a source, not only of strength, but of irksomeness as well. Its analogue in our social conditions is the marriage tie,—the strongest, doubtless, of all bonds when it realizes in the particular case the supreme affection of which our human nature is capable; but likewise, as daily experience shows, the most fretting when, through original mistake or unworthy motive, love fails, and obligation alone remains.

The terms "kinship" and "alliance" refer to two fundamentally different concepts, each based on entirely distinct foundations that determine their privileges and obligations. Kinship signifies a natural relationship, while alliance is purely conventional, even if it stems from feelings, shared interests, and a sense of duty related to the former. The very origin of the word implies a sense of constraint and an artificial bond that can be both a source of strength and a cause of discomfort. A comparable example in our social structures is the marriage bond—arguably the strongest of all connections when it embodies the highest form of love that our humanity can experience. However, as daily life illustrates, it can also be the most challenging when, due to initial misunderstandings or unworthy motives, love diminishes and only obligation remains.

Personally, I am happy to believe that the gradual but, as I think, unmistakable growth of mutual kindly feelings between Great Britain and the United States during these latter years—and of which the recent articles of Sir George Clarke and Mr. Arthur Silva White in the "North American Review" are pleasant indications—is a sure evidence that a common tongue and common descent are making themselves felt, and are breaking down the barriers of estrangement which have separated too long men of the same blood. There is seen here the working of kinship,—a wholly normal result of a common origin, the natural affection of children of the same descent, who have quarrelled and have been alienated with the proverbial bitterness of civil strife, but who all along have realized—or at the least have been dimly conscious—that such a state of things is wrong and harmful. As a matter of sentiment only, this reviving affection well might fix the serious attention of those who watch the growth of world questions, recognizing how far imagination and sympathy rule the world; but when, besides the powerful sentimental impulse, it is remembered that beneath considerable differences of political form there lie a common inherited political tradition and habit of thought, that the moral forces which govern and shape political development are the same in either people, the possibility of a gradual approach to concerted action becomes increasingly striking. Of all the elements of the civilization that has spread over Europe and America, none is so potential for good as that singular combination of two essential but opposing factors—of individual freedom with subjection to law—which finds its most vigorous working in Great Britain and the United States, its only exponents in which an approach to a due balance has been effected. Like other peoples, we also sway between the two, inclining now to one side, now to the other; but the departure from the normal in either direction is never very great.

Personally, I’m happy to believe that the gradual but clear growth of mutual goodwill between Great Britain and the United States in recent years—and the encouraging articles by Sir George Clarke and Mr. Arthur Silva White in the "North American Review" highlight this—is strong evidence that our shared language and heritage are becoming more evident, breaking down the barriers of separation that have long divided people of the same blood. You can see here the effects of kinship—a completely normal result of a common origin, the natural affection of children from the same lineage, who have quarreled and been estranged with the deep bitterness typical of civil conflict, yet who have all along realized—or at least sensed—that this situation is wrong and harmful. From a purely sentimental perspective, this renewed affection could very well catch the serious attention of those who observe the development of global issues, recognizing how much imagination and empathy influence the world; but when we also consider that behind significant political differences lies a shared political heritage and mindset, and that the moral forces guiding and shaping political evolution are the same in both nations, the potential for a gradual move toward united action becomes increasingly apparent. Of all the elements of civilization that have spread across Europe and America, none is as powerful for good as that unique combination of two essential but opposing factors—individual freedom and adherence to law—which operates most effectively in Great Britain and the United States, where an appropriate balance has been achieved. Like other nations, we too fluctuate between the two, leaning sometimes to one side and sometimes to the other; however, the deviation from the norm in either direction is never very significant.

There is yet another noteworthy condition common to the two states, which must tend to incline them towards a similar course of action in the future. Partners, each, in the great commonwealth of nations which share the blessings of European civilization, they alone, though in varying degrees, are so severed geographically from all existing rivals as to be exempt from the burden of great land armies; while at the same time they must depend upon the sea, in chief measure, for that intercourse with other members of the body upon which national well-being depends. How great an influence upon the history of Great Britain has been exerted by this geographical isolation is sufficiently understood. In her case the natural tendency has been increased abnormally by the limited territorial extent of the British Islands, which has forced the energies of their inhabitants to seek fields for action outside their own borders; but the figures quoted by Sir George Clarke sufficiently show that the same tendency, arising from the same cause, does exist and is operative in the United States, despite the diversion arising from the immense internal domain not yet fully occupied, and the great body of home consumers which has been secured by the protective system. The geographical condition, in short, is the same in kind, though differing in degree, and must impel in the same direction. To other states the land, with its privileges and its glories, is the chief source of national prosperity and distinction. To Great Britain and the United States, if they rightly estimate the part they may play in the great drama of human progress, is intrusted a maritime interest, in the broadest sense of the word, which demands, as one of the conditions of its exercise and its safety, the organized force adequate to control the general course of events at sea; to maintain, if necessity arise, not arbitrarily, but as those in whom interest and power alike justify the claim to do so, the laws that shall regulate maritime warfare. This is no mere speculation, resting upon a course of specious reasoning, but is based on the teaching of the past. By the exertion of such force, and by the maintenance of such laws, and by these means only, Great Britain, in the beginning of this century, when she was the solitary power of the seas, saved herself from destruction, and powerfully modified for the better the course of history.

There’s another important condition that both nations share, which is likely to lead them toward a similar future. Partners in the great community of countries benefiting from European civilization, they are uniquely distanced geographically from existing competitors, freeing them from the need for large land armies; at the same time, they heavily rely on the sea for trade and interaction with other nations essential for national well-being. The significant impact of this geographical isolation on Great Britain’s history is well-known. In Britain’s case, this natural inclination has been intensified by the small size of the British Isles, pushing its people to seek opportunities beyond their borders. However, the data shared by Sir George Clarke shows that a similar inclination exists in the United States, despite the distraction caused by its vast, unclaimed internal territory and a large consumer base supported by protectionist policies. In short, while the geographical circumstances are similar, they differ in intensity and will lead to the same outcomes. For other countries, land and its advantages are the primary sources of national wealth and prominence. For Great Britain and the United States, if they understand their role in the broad narrative of human progress, they have a maritime interest that, in the broadest sense, requires the organized power to guide events at sea. This means they must uphold, when necessary—not arbitrarily, but justified by their interests and power—the laws governing maritime warfare. This isn’t just a theoretical idea based on flawed reasoning; it’s grounded in historical lessons. By wielding such power and enforcing these laws, Great Britain, at the start of this century, when it was the lone naval power, saved itself from ruin and significantly altered the course of history for the better.

With such strong determining conditions combining to converge the two nations into the same highway, and with the visible dawn of the day when this impulse begins to find expression in act, the question naturally arises, What should be the immediate course to be favored by those who hail the growing light, and would hasten gladly the perfect day? That there are not a few who seek a reply to this question is evidenced by the articles of Mr. Carnegie, of Sir George Clarke, and of Mr. White, all appearing within a short time in the pages of the "North American Review." And it is here, I own, that, though desirous as any one can be to see the fact accomplished, I shrink from contemplating it, under present conditions, in the form of an alliance, naval or other. Rather I should say: Let each nation be educated to realize the length and breadth of its own interest in the sea; when that is done, the identity of these interests will become apparent. This identity cannot be established firmly in men's minds antecedent to the great teacher, Experience; and experience cannot be had before that further development of the facts which will follow the not far distant day, when the United States people must again betake themselves to the sea and to external action, as did their forefathers alike in their old home and in the new.

With such strong factors bringing the two nations together on the same path, and with the clear beginning of the day when this drive starts to become real, the question naturally comes up: What immediate actions should those who welcome the growing light favor to speed up the perfect day? The fact that many are looking for an answer to this question is shown by the articles from Mr. Carnegie, Sir George Clarke, and Mr. White, all published recently in the "North American Review." And it’s here that I, while just as eager as anyone to see this happen, hesitate to think about it in terms of an alliance, whether naval or otherwise, under the current circumstances. Instead, I would suggest: Let each nation understand the full scope of its own interests at sea; once that happens, the overlap in these interests will become clear. This overlap cannot be firmly established in people's minds before the great teacher, Experience; and experience cannot be gained until there’s further development of the facts that will follow the not-so-distant day when the people of the United States must once again turn to the sea and take external action, just as their ancestors did in their old home and in the new.

There are, besides, questions in which at present doubt, if not even friction, might arise as to the proper sphere of each nation, agreement concerning which is essential to cordial co-operation; and this the more, because Great Britain could not be expected reasonably to depend upon our fulfilment of the terms of an alliance, or to yield in points essential to her own maritime power, so long as the United States is unwilling herself to assure the security of the positions involved by the creation of an adequate force. It is just because in that process of adjusting the parts to be played by each nation, upon which alone a satisfactory cooperation can be established, a certain amount of friction is probable, that I would avoid all premature striving for alliance, an artificial and possibly even an irritating method of reaching the desired end. Instead, I would dwell continually upon those undeniable points of resemblance in natural characteristics, and in surrounding conditions, which testify to common origin and predict a common destiny. Cast the seed of this thought into the ground, and it will spring and grow up, you know not how,—first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. Then you may put in your sickle and reap the harvest of political result, which as yet is obviously immature. How quietly and unmarked, like the slow processes of nature, such feelings may be wrought into the very being of nations, was evidenced by the sudden and rapid rising of the North at the outbreak of our civil war, when the flag was fired upon at Fort Sumter. Then was shown how deeply had sunk into the popular heart the devotion to the Union and the flag, fostered by long dwelling upon the ideas, by innumerable Fourth of July orations, often doubtless vainglorious, sometimes perhaps grotesque, but whose living force and overwhelming results were vividly apparent, as the fire leaped from hearthstone to hearthstone throughout the Northern States. Equally in the South was apparent how tenacious and compelling was the grip which the constant insistence upon the predominant claim of the State upon individual loyalty had struck into the hearts of her sons. What paper bonds, treaties, or alliances could have availed then to hold together people whose ideals had drifted so far apart, whose interests, as each at that time saw them, had become so opposed?

There are, besides, questions where doubt, if not friction, could arise regarding the proper role of each nation, and reaching an agreement on this is essential for smooth cooperation. This is especially true since Great Britain cannot be expected to rely on our commitment to an alliance or compromise on her vital maritime interests as long as the United States is unwilling to ensure the security of the positions affected by creating a sufficient force. Because adjusting the roles of each nation can lead to some friction, I would avoid any premature attempts at forming an alliance, which could be artificial and possibly irritating on the way to the desired outcome. Instead, I would continuously focus on the undeniable similarities in our natural traits and circumstances that highlight our common origins and predict a shared future. Plant this thought, and it will sprout and grow in ways you can't predict—first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. Then you can harvest the political results, which are currently not fully mature. How quietly and unnoticed, like the slow processes of nature, such feelings can become part of the very identity of nations was shown by the sudden and rapid response of the North at the start of our civil war when the flag was attacked at Fort Sumter. This demonstrated how deeply the commitment to the Union and the flag had embedded itself in the hearts of the people, nurtured by repeated reflections on these ideas, through countless Fourth of July speeches, often boastful and sometimes even ridiculous, but whose powerful impact became clear as the spirit spread from home to home throughout the Northern States. Similarly, in the South, it was evident how firmly the constant emphasis on the State's primary claim over individual loyalty had taken hold of her citizens. What written agreements, treaties, or alliances could have succeeded in keeping together people whose ideals had diverged so far, whose interests were perceived as so opposed at that time?

Although I am convinced firmly that it would be to the interest of Great Britain and the United States, and for the benefit of the world, that the two nations should act together cordially on the seas, I am equally sure that the result not only must be hoped but also quietly waited for, while the conditions upon which such cordiality depends are being realized by men. All are familiar with the idea conveyed by the words "forcing process." There are things that cannot be forced, processes which cannot be hurried, growths which are strong and noble in proportion as they imbibe slowly the beneficent influence of the sun and air in which they are bathed. How far the forcing process can be attempted by an extravagant imagination, and what the inevitable recoil of the mind you seek to take by storm, is amusingly shown by Mr. Carnegie's "Look Ahead," and by the demur thereto of so ardent a champion of Anglo-American alliance—on terms which appear to me to be rational though premature—as Sir George Clarke. A country with a past as glorious and laborious as that of Great Britain, unprepared as yet, as a whole, to take a single step forward toward reunion, is confronted suddenly—as though the temptation must be irresistible—with a picture of ultimate results which I will not undertake to call impossible (who can say what is impossible?), but which certainly deprives the nation of much, if not all, the hard-wrought achievement of centuries. Disunion, loss of national identity, changes of constitution more than radical, the exchange of a world-wide empire for a subordinate part in a great federation,—such may be the destiny of Great Britain in the distant future. I know not; but sure I am, were I a citizen of Great Britain, the prospect would not allure me now to move an inch in such a direction. Surely in vain the net is spread in the sight of any bird.

Although I firmly believe that it would be in the best interest of Great Britain and the United States, and beneficial for the world, for the two nations to work together harmoniously at sea, I am equally convinced that this outcome must not only be hoped for but also patiently awaited while the conditions for such harmony are being achieved by people. Everyone is familiar with the concept of a "forcing process." There are things that can’t be forced, processes that can't be rushed, and growth that is strong and noble as it slowly absorbs the beneficial influence of the sun and air in which it thrives. The extent to which the forcing process can be experienced by an extravagant imagination, and the inevitable backlash from the mind you're trying to overpower, is amusingly illustrated by Mr. Carnegie's "Look Ahead," along with the reservations of such a passionate supporter of Anglo-American alliance—on terms that appear rational but premature—like Sir George Clarke. A country with a past as glorious and industrious as that of Great Britain, not yet fully prepared to take a single step toward unity, is suddenly confronted—almost as if the temptation is irresistible—with a vision of ultimate results that I won't dare to call impossible (who can say what is impossible?), but which certainly robs the nation of much, if not all, of the hard-earned achievements of centuries. Disunity, loss of national identity, drastic constitutional changes, and the exchange of a vast empire for a minor role in a large federation—such may be the destiny of Great Britain in the distant future. I don’t know; but I am certain that if I were a citizen of Great Britain, the prospect would not entice me to move even an inch in that direction. Surely it is in vain to spread a net in front of any bird.

The suggestions of Sir George Clarke and of Mr. White are not open to the reproach of repelling those whom they seek to convince. They are clear, plain, business-like propositions, based upon indisputable reasons of mutual advantage, and in the case of the former quickened, as I have the pleasure of knowing through personal acquaintance, by a more than cordial good-will and breadth of view in all that relates to the United States. Avoiding criticism of details—of which I have little to offer—my objection to them is simply that I do not think the time is yet ripe. The ground is not prepared yet in the hearts and understandings of Americans, and I doubt whether in those of British citizens. Both proposals contemplate a naval alliance, though on differing terms. The difficulty is that the United States, as a nation, does not realize or admit as yet that it has any strong interest in the sea; and that the great majority of our people rest firmly in a belief, deep rooted in the political history of our past, that our ambitions should be limited by the three seas that wash our eastern, western, and southern coasts. For myself, I believe that this, once a truth, can be considered so no longer with reference even to the present—much less to a future so near that it scarcely needs a prophet's eye to read; but even if it be but a prejudice, it must be removed before a further step can be taken. In our country national policy, if it is to be steadfast and consistent, must be identical with public conviction. The latter, when formed, may remain long quiescent; but given the appointed time, it will spring to mighty action—aye, to arms—as did the North and the South under their several impulses in 1861.

The suggestions from Sir George Clarke and Mr. White aren’t likely to push away the people they aim to persuade. They are straightforward, practical proposals based on undeniable mutual benefits, and in the case of Clarke, I can personally vouch for his genuinely friendly attitude and broad perspective regarding anything related to the United States. I won’t critique the specifics—since I have little insight there—but my main concern is that I don't believe the timing is right yet. The foundation isn't laid in the minds and hearts of Americans, and I question whether it is in those of British citizens either. Both proposals involve a naval alliance, but with different terms. The problem is that the United States, as a nation, doesn’t yet recognize or accept that it has a significant interest in the sea; the majority of our people strongly hold onto the belief, deeply rooted in our political history, that our ambitions should be limited to the three seas that surround our eastern, western, and southern shores. Personally, I believe that while this may have once been true, it can no longer be seen that way, particularly concerning the present—let alone a future so near that it hardly requires a prophet to foresee. Even if this is merely a bias, it must be addressed before any further action can be taken. In our country, national policy must align with public opinion if it’s to be steady and consistent. When public opinion takes shape, it may stay dormant for a while; but when the right moment comes, it will surge into action—yes, even to arms—as evidenced by the North and South during their respective motivations in 1861.

It is impossible that one who sees in the sea—in the function which it discharges towards the world at large—the most potent factor in national prosperity and in the course of history, should not desire a change in the mental attitude of our countrymen towards maritime affairs. The subject presents itself not merely as one of national importance, but as one concerning the world's history and the welfare of mankind, which are bound up, so far as we can see, in the security and strength of that civilization which is identified with Europe and its offshoots in America. For what, after all, is our not unjustly vaunted European and American civilization? An oasis set in the midst of a desert of barbarism, rent with many intestine troubles, and ultimately dependent, not upon its mere elaboration of organization, but upon the power of that organization to express itself in a menacing and efficient attitude of physical force, sufficient to resist the numerically overwhelming, but inadequately organized hosts of outsiders. Under present conditions these are diked off by the magnificent military organizations of Europe, which also as yet cope successfully with the barbarians within. Of what the latter are capable—at least in will—we have from time to time, and not least of late, terrific warnings, to which men scarcely can shut their eyes and ears; but sufficient attention hardly is paid to the possible dangers from those outside, who are wholly alien to the spirit of our civilization; nor do men realize how essential to the conservation of that civilization is the attitude of armed watchfulness between nations, which is maintained now by the great states of Europe. Even if we leave out of consideration the invaluable benefit to society, in this age of insubordination and anarchy, that so large a number of youth, at the most impressionable age, receive the lessons of obedience, order, respect for authority and law, by which military training conveys a potent antidote to lawlessness, it still would remain a mistake, plausible but utter, to see in the hoped-for subsidence of the military spirit in the nations of Europe a pledge of surer progress of the world towards universal peace, general material prosperity, and ease. That alluring, albeit somewhat ignoble, ideal is not to be attained by the representatives of civilization dropping their arms, relaxing the tension of their moral muscle, and from fighting animals becoming fattened cattle fit only for slaughter.

It’s impossible for anyone who sees the sea—as it plays its role in global affairs—to not wish for a change in how our countrymen view maritime issues. This topic is not just significant on a national level but also impacts world history and the well-being of humanity, which seem to hinge on the security and strength of the civilization associated with Europe and its extensions in America. What is our celebrated European and American civilization, after all? A haven amidst a desert of barbarism, plagued by internal conflicts, and ultimately reliant, not just on its organizational structure, but on that structure’s ability to show a strong and effective use of physical force, adequate to defend against the numerically superior but poorly organized outsiders. Right now, these outsiders are kept at bay by Europe’s powerful military organizations, which also manage to handle the internal threats as well. We’ve received alarming signals—especially recently—about what those internal threats are capable of at least in terms of will, and it’s hard to ignore them. Yet, not enough attention is given to the potential dangers from those external forces, completely foreign to our civilization’s spirit; nor do people realize how crucial the armed vigilance between nations, currently upheld by the major European powers, is for preserving that civilization. Even if we overlook the invaluable benefit that so many young individuals, at their most impressionable age, gain from military training—lessons in obedience, order, respect for authority and law that counteract lawlessness—it would still be a mistake, plausible yet entirely wrong, to think that the hoped-for decline of militarism in European nations guarantees faster progress towards global peace, widespread prosperity, and comfort. That tempting but somewhat dishonorable ideal can’t be achieved by representatives of civilization laying down their arms, loosening their moral standards, and transforming from fighters into complacent victims ready for slaughter.

When Carthage fell, and Rome moved onward, without an equal enemy against whom to guard, to the dominion of the world of Mediterranean civilization, she approached and gradually realized the reign of universal peace, broken only by those intestine social and political dissensions which are finding their dark analogues in our modern times of infrequent war. As the strife between nations of that civilization died away, material prosperity, general cultivation and luxury, flourished, while the weapons dropped nervelessly from their palsied arms. The genius of Cæsar, in his Gallic and Germanic campaigns, built up an outside barrier, which, like a dike, for centuries postponed the inevitable end, but which also, like every artificial barrier, gave way when the strong masculine impulse which first created it had degenerated into that worship of comfort, wealth, and general softness, which is the ideal of the peace prophets of to-day. The wave of the invaders broke in,—the rain descended, the floods came, the winds blew, and beat upon the house, and it fell, because not founded upon the rock of virile reliance upon strong hands and brave hearts to defend what was dear to them.

When Carthage fell and Rome moved forward without a rival to defend against, the empire extended its control over the Mediterranean world, gradually achieving a period of universal peace, disturbed only by social and political conflicts that echo the challenges of our own times of rare wars. As the conflicts among the nations of that civilization faded, wealth, education, and luxury thrived, while weapons slipped from their lifeless hands. The brilliance of Caesar, through his campaigns in Gaul and Germania, established an outer defense that, like a dam, delayed the inevitable for centuries. However, just like every man-made barrier, it eventually crumbled when the strong drive that created it transformed into a worship of comfort, wealth, and general indulgence, which mirrors the ideals of today's peace advocates. The wave of invaders surged in—the rain fell, the floods rose, the winds blew, and battered the house, which collapsed because it wasn’t built on the solid foundation of trusting in strong hands and brave hearts to protect what they cherished.

Ease unbroken, trade uninterrupted, hardship done away, all roughness removed from life,—these are our modern gods; but can they deliver us, should we succeed in setting them up for worship? Fortunately, as yet we cannot do so. We may, if we will, shut our eyes to the vast outside masses of aliens to our civilization, now powerless because we still, with a higher material development, retain the masculine combative virtues which are their chief possession; but, even if we disregard them, the ground already shakes beneath our feet with physical menace of destruction from within, against which the only security is in constant readiness to contend. In the rivalries of nations, in the accentuation of differences, in the conflict of ambitions, lies the preservation of the martial spirit, which alone is capable of coping finally with the destructive forces that from outside and from within threaten to submerge all the centuries have gained.

Easy living, constant trade, free from hardship, and a life without rough edges—these are our modern idols; but can they truly save us if we choose to worship them? Luckily, we can’t do that just yet. We might, if we want, ignore the large numbers of people outside our civilization, who are currently powerless because we still possess the masculine fighting virtues that they lack due to our greater material development; but even if we overlook them, the ground is already shaking beneath us with the threat of destruction from within, and the only way to protect ourselves is to be constantly ready to fight back. In the rivalries between nations, in highlighting our differences, and in the clash of ambitions, the martial spirit is preserved, which alone can deal with the destructive forces from both outside and within that threaten to wipe out everything the past centuries have achieved.

It is not then merely, nor even chiefly, a pledge of universal peace that may be seen in the United States becoming a naval power of serious import, with clearly defined external ambitions dictated by the necessities of her interoceanic position; nor yet in the cordial co-operation, as of kindred peoples, that the future may have in store for her and Great Britain. Not in universal harmony, nor in fond dreams of unbroken peace, rest now the best hopes of the world, as involved in the fate of European civilization. Rather in the competition of interests, in that reviving sense of nationality, which is the true antidote to what is bad in socialism, in the jealous determination of each people to provide first for its own, of which the tide of protection rising throughout the world, whether economically an error or not, is so marked a symptom—in these jarring sounds which betoken that there is no immediate danger of the leading peoples turning their swords into ploughshares—are to be heard the assurance that decay has not touched yet the majestic fabric erected by so many centuries of courageous battling. In this same pregnant strife the United States doubtless will be led, by undeniable interests and aroused national sympathies, to play a part, to cast aside the policy of isolation which befitted her infancy, and to recognize that, whereas once to avoid European entanglement was essential to the development of her individuality, now to take her share of the travail of Europe is but to assume an inevitable task, an appointed lot, in the work of upholding the common interests of civilization. Our Pacific slope, and the Pacific colonies of Great Britain, with an instinctive shudder have felt the threat, which able Europeans have seen in the teeming multitudes of central and northern Asia; while their overflow into the Pacific Islands shows that not only westward by land, but also eastward by sea, the flood may sweep. I am not careful, however, to search into the details of a great movement, which indeed may never come, but whose possibility, in existing conditions, looms large upon the horizon of the future, and against which the only barrier will be the warlike spirit of the representatives of civilization. Whate'er betide, Sea Power will play in those days the leading part which it has in all history, and the United States by her geographical position must be one of the frontiers from which, as from a base of operations, the Sea Power of the civilized world will energize.

It isn't just a promise of global peace that we see in the United States becoming a significant naval power, driven by its unique geographical position and clear international ambitions; nor is it solely about the friendly cooperation we might expect between the U.S. and Great Britain. The best hopes for the world, tied to the fate of European civilization, don't rely on universal harmony or dreams of constant peace. Instead, they rest in the competition of interests and a renewed sense of nationalism, which counters the negative aspects of socialism. Each nation seems determined to prioritize its own needs, as evidenced by the rising tide of protectionism around the globe, whether or not this is economically wise. These conflicting voices suggest that there’s no immediate risk of leading nations laying down their weapons. They reassure us that the impressive structure built over centuries of brave struggle is still standing strong. In this ongoing conflict, the United States will likely be drawn to play a role, driven by undeniable interests and growing national pride, moving away from its traditional policy of isolation that suited its early years. Once, avoiding European involvement was crucial for developing its identity, but now, participating in Europe's challenges is essential for contributing to the common goals of civilization. Our Pacific coast and Britain's Pacific territories have instinctively felt the threat posed by the massive populations of central and northern Asia; the spillover into the Pacific Islands indicates that the challenge could come both over land and by sea. I’m not particularly concerned with investigating the specifics of a major shift that may never happen, but its potential is becoming increasingly significant in our future landscape, and the only barrier to it will be the military spirit of civilized nations. Whatever happens, Sea Power will remain a crucial player just as it has throughout history, and the United States, due to its geographic position, will undoubtedly be one of the key bases from which the Sea Power of the civilized world will operate.

For this seemingly remote contingency preparation will be made, if men then shall be found prepared, by a practical recognition now of existing conditions—such as those mentioned in the opening of this paper—and acting upon that knowledge. Control of the sea, by maritime commerce and naval supremacy, means predominant influence in the world; because, however great the wealth product of the land, nothing facilitates the necessary exchanges as does the sea. The fundamental truth concerning the sea—perhaps we should rather say the water—is that it is Nature's great medium of communication. It is improbable that control ever again will be exercised, as once it was, by a single nation. Like the pettier interests of the land, it must be competed for, perhaps fought for. The greatest of the prizes for which nations contend, it too will serve, like other conflicting interests, to keep alive that temper of stern purpose and strenuous emulation which is the salt of the society of civilized states, whose unity is to be found, not in a flat identity of conditions—the ideal of socialism—but in a common standard of moral and intellectual ideas.

For this seemingly distant possibility, preparations will be made if people are found ready by practically acknowledging the current conditions—like those mentioned at the start of this paper—and acting on that knowledge. Controlling the sea through maritime trade and naval power means having significant influence in the world; because, no matter how much wealth the land produces, nothing enables the necessary exchanges like the sea. The essential truth about the sea—perhaps we should say water—is that it's Nature's main means of communication. It's unlikely that control will ever again be held by a single nation as it once was. Like the lesser interests on land, it must be competed for, possibly fought over. The greatest prizes that nations vie for will also contribute, like other conflicting interests, to maintain that spirit of determination and rivalry, which is the essence of civilized societies, whose unity is found not in a uniformity of conditions—the ideal of socialism—but in a shared standard of moral and intellectual values.

Also, amid much that is shared by all the nations of European civilization, there are, as is universally recognized, certain radical differences of temperament and character, which tend to divide them into groups having the marked affinities of a common origin. When, as frequently happens on land, the members of these groups are geographically near each other, the mere proximity seems, like similar electricities, to develop repulsions which render political variance the rule and political combination the exception. But when, as is the case with Great Britain and the United States, the frontiers are remote, and contact—save in Canada—too slight to cause political friction, the preservation, advancement, and predominance of the race may well become a political ideal, to be furthered by political combination, which in turn should rest, primarily, not upon cleverly constructed treaties, but upon natural affection and a clear recognition of mutual benefit arising from working together. If the spirit be there, the necessary machinery for its working will not pass the wit of the race to provide; and in the control of the sea, the beneficent instrument that separates us that we may be better friends, will be found the object that neither the one nor the other can master, but which may not be beyond the conjoined energies of the race. When, if ever, an Anglo-American alliance, naval or other, does come, may it be rather as a yielding to irresistible popular impulse than as a scheme, however ingeniously wrought, imposed by the adroitness of statesmen.

Also, along with much that is shared by all European nations, there are, as everyone recognizes, some fundamental differences in temperament and character that tend to group them based on a common origin. When, as often happens on the continent, members of these groups are geographically close to each other, this proximity can create tensions that lead to political conflicts becoming the norm while political alliances become the exception. However, when, like with Great Britain and the United States, the boundaries are far apart and contact—except in Canada—is minimal enough to avoid political friction, the preservation, advancement, and dominance of the race can become a political ideal that promotes political cooperation, which should rely not on cleverly designed treaties, but on genuine affection and a clear understanding of the mutual benefits of working together. If the will is there, the necessary systems will not be beyond the capability of the race to create; and in controlling the sea, the beneficial force that keeps us apart so we can be better friends, we will find a goal that neither side can dominate alone, but which may not be beyond the united efforts of the race. When, if ever, an Anglo-American alliance, naval or otherwise, does happen, may it emerge more from an undeniable popular desire than from a plan, however skillfully crafted, imposed by shrewd politicians.

We may, however, I think, dismiss from our minds the belief, frequently advanced, and which is advocated so ably by Sir George Clarke, that such mutual support would tend in the future to exempt maritime commerce in general from the harassment which it hitherto has undergone in war. I shall have to try for special clearness here in stating my own views, partly because to some they may appear retrogressive, and also because they may be thought by others to contradict what I have said elsewhere, in more extensive and systematic treatment of this subject.

We can, however, I believe, set aside the idea, often presented and strongly supported by Sir George Clarke, that such mutual support would in the future spare maritime commerce from the disruptions it has faced in wartime. I will need to be particularly clear in expressing my own views here, partly because to some they may seem outdated, and also because others might think they contradict what I've stated elsewhere in a more detailed and comprehensive exploration of this topic.

The alliance which, under one form or another,—either as a naval league, according to Sir George, or as a formal treaty, according to Mr. White,—is advocated by both writers, looks ultimately and chiefly to the contingency of war. True, a leading feature of either proposal is to promote good-will and avert causes of dissension between the two contracting parties; but even this object is sought largely in order that they may stand by each other firmly in case of difficulty with other states. Thus even war may be averted more surely; but, should it come, it would find the two united upon the ocean, consequently all-powerful there, and so possessors of that mastership of the general situation which the sea always has conferred upon its unquestioned rulers. Granting the union of hearts and hands, the supremacy, from my standpoint, logically follows. But why, then, if supreme, concede to an enemy immunity for his commerce? "Neither Great Britain nor America," says Sir George Clarke, though he elsewhere qualifies the statement, "can see in the commerce of other peoples an incentive to attack." Why not? For what purposes, primarily, do navies exist? Surely not merely to fight one another,—to gain what Jomini calls "the sterile glory" of fighting battles in order to win them. If navies, as all agree, exist for the protection of commerce, it inevitably follows that in war they must aim at depriving their enemy of that great resource; nor is it easy to conceive what broad military use they can subserve that at all compares with the protection and destruction of trade. This Sir George indeed sees, for he says elsewhere, "Only on the principle of doing the utmost injury to an enemy, with a view to hasten the issue of war, can commerce-destroying be justified;" but he fails, I think, to appreciate the full importance of this qualifying concession, and neither he nor Mr. White seems to admit the immense importance of commerce-destroying, as such.

The alliance that both writers advocate for, whether as a naval league in Sir George's view or a formal treaty in Mr. White's, ultimately focuses on the possibility of war. Yes, a key aspect of either proposal is to foster goodwill and prevent conflicts between the two parties, but this goal is largely pursued to ensure they can support each other if trouble arises with other nations. This way, war can be avoided more effectively; however, if it does occur, they would be united at sea, making them extremely powerful there and granting them the dominant position that the sea has always given to its unquestioned rulers. Assuming there's a true partnership, that dominance logically follows. But then, if they are supreme, why allow an enemy to protect their commerce? "Neither Great Britain nor America," says Sir George Clarke, although he later clarifies this statement, "can view the commerce of other nations as a reason to attack." Why not? What are navies primarily for? Surely not just to fight each other for what Jomini calls "the empty glory" of winning battles. If navies exist, as everyone agrees, to protect commerce, it naturally follows that in war they should aim to deprive their enemy of that crucial resource; it’s hard to see what significant military purpose they could serve that’s even close to the protection and destruction of trade. Sir George acknowledges this, stating elsewhere, "Only on the principle of causing the maximum harm to an enemy, to expedite the outcome of war, can commerce-destroying be justified;" but I think he underestimates the full weight of this conditional acknowledgment, and neither he nor Mr. White seems to fully recognize the immense significance of destroying commerce as a strategy.

The mistake of both, I think, lies in not keeping clearly in view—what both certainly perfectly understand—the difference between the guerre-de-course , which is inconclusive, and commerce-destroying (or commerce prevention) through strategic control of the sea by powerful navies. Some nations more than others, but all maritime nations more or less, depend for their prosperity upon maritime commerce, and probably upon it more than upon any other single factor. Either under their own flag or that of a neutral, either by foreign trade or coasting trade, the sea is the greatest of boons to such a state; and under every form its sea-borne trade is at the mercy of a foe decisively superior.

The mistake of both, I think, lies in not clearly recognizing—what both certainly understand well—the difference between guerre-de-course, which is inconclusive, and the destruction of commerce (or preventing commerce) through strategic sea control by powerful navies. Some nations rely on it more than others, but all maritime nations depend on maritime trade for their prosperity, likely even more than any other single factor. Whether under their own flag or that of a neutral, whether through foreign trade or coastal trade, the sea is a tremendous advantage for such a nation; and in every form, its sea-borne trade is vulnerable to a decisively superior enemy.

Is it, then, to be expected that such foe will forego such advantage,—will insist upon spending blood and money in fighting, or money in the vain effort of maintaining a fleet which, having nothing to fight, also keeps its hands off such an obvious means of crippling the opponent and forcing him out of his ports? Great Britain's navy, in the French wars, not only protected her own commerce, but also annihilated that of the enemy; and both conditions—not one alone—were essential to her triumph.

Is it reasonable to expect that an enemy would pass up such an advantage—would choose to spend resources and lives on fighting, or money on trying to maintain a fleet that, with nothing to fight against, also refrains from using an obvious way to weaken the opponent and drive them out of their ports? Great Britain's navy, during the French wars, not only safeguarded its own trade but also completely destroyed that of the enemy; and both of these factors—not just one—were crucial to her victory.

It is because Great Britain's sea power, though still superior, has declined relatively to that of other states, and is no longer supreme, that she has been induced to concede to neutrals the principle that the flag covers the goods. It is a concession wrung from relative weakness—or possibly from a mistaken humanitarianism; but, to whatever due, it is all to the profit of the neutral and to the loss of the stronger belligerent. The only justification, in policy, for its yielding by the latter, is that she can no longer, as formerly, bear the additional burden of hostility, if the neutral should ally himself to the enemy. I have on another occasion said that the principle that the flag covers the goods is forever secured—meaning thereby that, so far as present indications go, no one power would be strong enough at sea to maintain the contrary by arms.

It’s because Great Britain's naval power, while still strong, has relatively declined compared to other nations and is no longer the dominant force, that it has been forced to accept the principle that the flag protects the goods for neutral countries. This concession has come from a position of relative weakness—or maybe from a misguided sense of humanitarianism; but regardless of the reason, it ultimately benefits the neutral parties and harms the stronger nations involved in conflict. The only reason for the latter to accept this change in policy is that they can no longer afford to bear the added strain of hostility if any neutral state chooses to support the enemy. I have stated before that the principle that the flag covers the goods is now firmly established—meaning that, based on current trends, no single power would be strong enough at sea to enforce the opposite with military force.

In the same way it may be asserted quite confidently that the concession of immunity to what is unthinkingly called the "private property" of an enemy on the sea, will never be conceded by a nation or alliance confident in its own sea power. It has been the dream of the weaker sea belligerents in all ages; and their arguments for it, at the first glance plausible, are very proper to urge from their point of view. That arch-robber, the first Napoleon, who so remorselessly and exhaustively carried the principle of war sustaining war to its utmost logical sequence, and even in peace scrupled not to quarter his armies on subject countries, maintaining them on what, after all, was simply private property of foreigners,—even he waxes quite eloquent, and superficially most convincing, as he compares the seizure of goods at sea, so fatal to his empire, to the seizure of a wagon travelling an inland country road.

In the same way, it can confidently be said that a nation or alliance that believes in its own naval strength will never agree to giving immunity to what is often mindlessly referred to as the "private property" of an enemy at sea. This has been the goal of less powerful naval combatants throughout history; their arguments, at first glance reasonable, are quite understandable from their perspective. That master thief, the first Napoleon, who ruthlessly and extensively applied the principle of waging war to sustain war to its most extreme conclusions, and even in peacetime didn't hesitate to station his armies in conquered lands, relying on what was essentially the private property of others—he himself becomes quite articulate, and on the surface, very persuasive, as he likens the confiscation of goods at sea, which was detrimental to his empire, to the confiscation of a wagon traveling on a country road.

In all these contentions there lies, beneath the surface plausibility, not so much a confusion of thought as a failure to recognize an essential difference of conditions. Even on shore the protection of private property rests upon the simple principle that injury is not to be wanton,—that it is not to be inflicted when the end to be attained is trivial, or largely disproportionate to the suffering caused. For this reason personal property, not embarked in commercial venture, is respected in civilized maritime war. Conversely, as we all know, the rule on land is by no means invariable, and private property receives scant consideration when its appropriation or destruction serves the purposes of an enemy. The man who trudges the highway, cudgel in hand, may claim for his cudgel all the sacredness with which civilization invests property; but if he use it to break his neighbor's head, the respect for his property, as such, quickly disappears. Now, private property borne upon the seas is engaged in promoting, in the most vital manner, the strength and resources of the nation by which it is handled. When that nation becomes belligerent, the private property, so called, borne upon the seas, is sustaining the well-being and endurance of the nation at war, and consequently is injuring the opponent, to an extent exceeding all other sources of national power. In these days of war correspondents, most of us are familiar with the idea of the dependence of an army upon its communications, and we know, vaguely perhaps, but still we know, that to threaten or harm the communications of an army is one of the most common and effective devices of strategy. Why? Because severed from its base an army languishes and dies, and when threatened with such an evil it must fight at whatever disadvantage. Well, is it not clear that maritime commerce occupies, to the power of a maritime state, the precise nourishing function that the communications of an army supply to the army? Blows at commerce are blows at the communications of the state; they intercept its nourishment, they starve its life, they cut the roots of its power, the sinews of its war. While war remains a factor, a sad but inevitable factor, of our history, it is a fond hope that commerce can be exempt from its operations, because in very truth blows against commerce are the most deadly that can be struck; nor is there any other among the proposed uses of a navy, as for instance the bombardment of seaport towns, which is not at once more cruel and less scientific. Blockade such as that enforced by the United States Navy during the Civil War, is evidently only a special phase of commerce-destroying; yet how immense—nay, decisive—its results!

In all these arguments, there’s, underneath the seemingly reasonable ideas, not so much a confusion of thought but a failure to see a crucial difference in conditions. Even on land, the protection of private property is based on the simple principle that harm shouldn’t be done unnecessarily—that it shouldn’t be inflicted when the goal is trivial or wildly disproportionate to the suffering it causes. For this reason, personal property not involved in business is respected in civilized maritime warfare. Conversely, as we all know, the rules on land are not constant, and private property is often disregarded when taking or destroying it serves the enemy’s goals. The person walking down the road, armed with a stick, may claim his stick has all the respect that society gives to property; but if he uses it to harm his neighbor, the respect for his property quickly vanishes. Now, private property at sea is crucially tied to strengthening the nation that controls it. When that nation goes to war, the so-called private property at sea is essential for the well-being and endurance of the nation at war, and therefore inflicts more harm on the enemy than any other source of national strength. Nowadays, with war correspondents, most of us understand the importance of an army’s communication lines, and we know, perhaps vaguely, but still, we know that threatening or damaging those lines is one of the most common and effective strategies. Why? Because when an army is cut off from its base, it weakens and can fail, and when faced with such a threat, it must fight even from a position of weakness. Clearly, maritime commerce serves a maritime state just like communication lines serve an army. Attacks on commerce are attacks on the state’s communication; they interrupt its sustenance, they starve its existence, they cut the roots of its power, the essentials of its war effort. As long as war remains, a bleak but unavoidable part of our history, it’s a hopeful wish that commerce can be free from its impacts, because in reality, attacks on commerce are the deadliest. There is no other proposed use for a navy, like bombing coastal towns, that is not both more brutal and less strategic. The blockade enforced by the United States Navy during the Civil War is clearly just a particular form of destroying commerce; yet how huge—indeed, decisive—its effects were!

It is only when effort is frittered away in the feeble dissemination of the guerre-de-course , instead of being concentrated in a great combination to control the sea, that commerce-destroying justly incurs the reproach of misdirected effort. It is a fair deduction from analogy, that two contending armies might as well agree to respect each other's communications, as two belligerent states to guarantee immunity to hostile commerce.

It’s only when energy is wasted on the weak spread of the guerre-de-course, instead of being focused on a strong effort to control the seas, that the destruction of commerce rightfully deserves criticism for being misdirected. It’s a reasonable assumption that two fighting armies could just as easily agree to respect each other's supply lines, as two warring nations could agree to protect enemy commerce.

 

 

June, 1895.

June 1895.

That the United States Navy within the last dozen years should have been recast almost wholly, upon more modern lines, is not, in itself alone, a fact that should cause comment, or give rise to questions about its future career or sphere of action. If this country needs, or ever shall need, a navy at all, indisputably in 1883 the hour had come when the time-worn hulks of that day, mostly the honored but superannuated survivors of the civil war, should drop out of the ranks, submit to well-earned retirement or inevitable dissolution, and allow their places to be taken by other vessels, capable of performing the duties to which they themselves were no longer adequate.

That the United States Navy has been almost completely restructured along more modern lines in the last twelve years shouldn't, by itself, raise eyebrows or prompt questions about its future roles or activities. If this country needs, or will ever need, a navy at all, it was clear by 1883 that the old ships from the past, mostly the respected but outdated remnants from the Civil War, should step aside, retire gracefully, or be retired for good, making way for new vessels that can handle the responsibilities that the old ones can no longer manage.

It is therefore unlikely that there underlay this re-creation of the navy—for such in truth it was—any more recondite cause than the urgent necessity of possessing tools wholly fit for the work which war-ships are called upon to do. The thing had to be done, if the national fleet was to be other than an impotent parody of naval force, a costly effigy of straw. But, concurrently with the process of rebuilding, there has been concentrated upon the development of the new service a degree of attention, greater than can be attributed even to the voracious curiosity of this age of newsmongering and of interviewers. This attention in some quarters is undisguisedly reluctant and hostile, in others not only friendly but expectant, in both cases betraying a latent impression that there is, between the appearance of the new-comer and the era upon which we now are entering, something in common. If such coincidence there be, however, it is indicative not of a deliberate purpose, but of a commencing change of conditions, economical and political, throughout the world, with which sea power, in the broad sense of the phrase, will be associated closely; not, indeed, as the cause, nor even chiefly as a result, but rather as the leading characteristic of activities which shall cease to be mainly internal, and shall occupy themselves with the wider interests that concern the relations of states to the world at large. And it is just at this point that the opposing lines of feeling divide. Those who hold that our political interests are confined to matters within our own borders, and are unwilling to admit that circumstances may compel us in the future to political action without them, look with dislike and suspicion upon the growth of a body whose very existence indicates that nations have international duties as well as international rights, and that international complications will arise from which we can no more escape than the states which have preceded us in history, or those contemporary with us. Others, on the contrary, regarding the conditions and signs of these times, and the extra-territorial activities in which foreign states have embarked so restlessly and widely, feel that the nation, however greatly against its wish, may become involved in controversies not unlike those which in the middle of the century caused very serious friction, but which the generation that saw the century open would have thought too remote for its concern, and certainly wholly beyond its power to influence.

It’s unlikely that there was any more complicated reason behind this rebuild of the navy—because that’s exactly what it was—than the urgent need to have tools completely suitable for the tasks that warships are expected to perform. It had to be done, or the national fleet would remain nothing more than a weak imitation of naval power, a costly facade. However, along with the rebuilding process, an incredible amount of attention has focused on developing the new service, more than can even be attributed to the insatiable curiosity typical of this age obsessed with news and interviews. Some people show clear reluctance and hostility toward this attention, while others are not just friendly but also hopeful, both suggesting a shared understanding that there is a connection between the emergence of the new force and the era we are entering. If there is such a connection, it signals not a deliberate intention but the beginning of a shift in global economic and political conditions, closely tied to sea power, not as the main cause or even primarily as a result, but rather as a key feature of activities that will no longer focus solely on internal matters and will engage with wider interests concerning the relationships between countries and the world. Here is where opposing feelings start to clash. Those who believe that our political interests are limited to issues within our borders, and who are unwilling to consider that circumstances may force us into political action beyond them, view the rise of this new body with dislike and suspicion. Its very existence suggests that nations have both international duties and rights, and that international issues will arise from which we cannot escape, just like the nations before us in history or those that exist alongside us. On the other hand, others who observe the conditions and signs of our times, along with the aggressive and extensive activities of foreign states, feel that, whether we like it or not, our nation might find itself drawn into disputes similar to those that caused significant tensions in the mid-century—tensions that the generation at the start of this century would have thought too distant to matter and certainly beyond their control.

Religious creeds, dealing with eternal verities, may be susceptible of a certain permanency of statement; yet even here we in this day have witnessed the embarrassments of some religious bodies, arising from a traditional adherence to merely human formulas, which reflect views of the truth as it appeared to the men who framed them in the distant past. But political creeds, dealing as they do chiefly with the transient and shifting conditions of a world which is passing away continually, can claim no fixity of allegiance, except where they express, not the policy of a day, but the unchanging dictates of righteousness. And inasmuch as the path of ideal righteousness is not always plain nor always practicable; as expediency, policy, the choice of the lesser evil, must control at times; as nations, like men, will occasionally differ, honestly but irreconcilably, on questions of right,—there do arise disputes where agreement cannot be reached, and where the appeal must be made to force, that final factor which underlies the security of civil society even more than it affects the relations of states. The well-balanced faculties of Washington saw this in his day with absolute clearness. Jefferson either would not or could not. That there should be no navy was a cardinal prepossession of his political thought, born of an exaggerated fear of organized military force as a political, factor. Though possessed with a passion for annexation which dominated much of his political action, he prescribed as the limit of the country's geographical expansion the line beyond which it would entail the maintenance of a navy. Yet fate, ironical here as elsewhere in his administration, compelled the recognition that, unless a policy of total seclusion is adopted,—if even then,—it is not necessary to acquire territory beyond sea in order to undergo serious international complications, which could have been avoided much more easily had there been an imposing armed shipping to throw into the scale of the nation's argument, and to compel the adversary to recognize the impolicy of his course as well as what the United States then claimed to be its wrongfulness.

Religious beliefs, which address eternal truths, may seem to have a certain permanence in how they are stated; yet even today we've seen some religious groups struggle because they stick to outdated human ideas that reflect how truth was viewed by people who lived long ago. However, political beliefs, which mainly deal with the ever-changing conditions of a world that is always shifting, can't claim any fixed loyalty unless they express not just the policies of the moment, but the lasting principles of what is right. Since the path to ideal righteousness isn’t always clear or practical, sometimes decisions must be made based on expediency, policy, or the choice of the lesser evil; nations, like individuals, might sometimes genuinely disagree on matters of right, leading to disputes where no agreement can be formed, and force becomes the ultimate factor that supports civil society even more than it influences the interactions between nations. Washington clearly understood this in his time. Jefferson either didn’t want to or couldn’t see it. The idea that there should be no navy was a core belief in his political thinking, stemming from an exaggerated fear of organized military power as a political element. Despite his strong desire for expansion, which influenced much of his political actions, he set a limit on the country's geographical growth to a point where it wouldn’t require maintaining a navy. Yet, fate, often ironically during his presidency, forced recognition that unless a total isolation policy is adopted—if that’s even possible—it's unnecessary to acquire overseas territory to face significant international issues, which could have been avoided more easily if there had been a strong naval presence to support the nation's arguments and make adversaries see the foolishness of their actions as well as what the United States claimed to be the wrongness of their stance.

The difference of conditions between the United States of to-day and of the beginning of this century illustrates aptly how necessary it is to avoid implicit acceptance of precedents, crystallized into maxims, and to seek for the quickening principle which justified, wholly or in part, the policy of one generation, but whose application may insure a very different course of action in a succeeding age. When the century opened, the United States was not only a continental power, as she now is, but she was one of several, of nearly equal strength as far as North America was concerned, with all of whom she had differences arising out of conflicting interests, and with whom, moreover, she was in direct geographical contact,—a condition which has been recognized usually as entailing peculiar proneness to political friction; for, while the interests of two nations may clash in quarters of the world remote from either, there is both greater frequency and greater bitterness when matters of dispute exist near at home, and especially along an artificial boundary, where the inhabitants of each are directly in contact with the causes of the irritation. It was therefore the natural and proper aim of the government of that day to abolish the sources of difficulty, by bringing all the territory in question under our own control, if it could be done by fair means. We consequently entered upon a course of action precisely such as a European continental state would have followed under like circumstances. In order to get possession of the territory in which our interests were involved, we bargained and manoeuvred and threatened; and although Jefferson's methods were peaceful enough, few will be inclined to claim that they were marked by excess of scrupulousness, or even of adherence to his own political convictions. From the highly moral standpoint, the acquisition of Louisiana under the actual conditions—being the purchase from a government which had no right to sell, in defiance of the remonstrance addressed to us by the power who had ceded the territory upon the express condition that it should not so be sold, but which was too weak to enforce its just reclamation against both Napoleon and ourselves—reduces itself pretty much to a choice between overreaching and violence, as the less repulsive means of compassing an end in itself both desirable and proper; nor does the attempt, by strained construction, to wrest West Florida into the bargain give a higher tone to the transaction. As a matter of policy, however, there is no doubt that our government was most wise; and the transfer, as well as the incorporation, of the territory was facilitated by the meagreness of the population that went with the soil. With all our love of freedom, it is not likely that many qualms were felt as to the political inclinations of the people concerning their transfer of allegiance. In questions of great import to nations or to the world, the wishes, or interests, or technical rights, of minorities must yield, and there is not necessarily any more injustice in this than in their yielding to a majority at the polls.

The difference in conditions between the United States today and at the start of this century clearly shows how important it is to avoid automatically accepting established precedents and to look for the driving principles that justified the policies of one generation, which might lead to very different decisions in another. When the century began, the United States was not just a continental power, as it is now, but one of several nearly equally powerful nations in North America, all of which had conflicts arising from competing interests, and with whom it was directly geographically connected — a situation that typically leads to political friction. When the interests of two nations clash far from home, conflicts can still arise, but there is usually greater frequency and intensity when disputes occur close by, especially along an artificial border where the people from each side are directly affected by the reasons for the tension. Therefore, it was natural and appropriate for the government of that time to aim to eliminate the sources of conflict by bringing all relevant territory under our control, if possible through fair means. We thus pursued a course of action similar to what a European continental state would have undertaken in similar circumstances. To gain control of the territory that concerned our interests, we negotiated, strategized, and even issued threats; although Jefferson's methods were peaceful, few would argue that they were excessively careful or strictly aligned with his own political beliefs. From a highly moral perspective, acquiring Louisiana under the existing conditions — by purchasing it from a government that had no right to sell, despite protests from the power that ceded the territory on the condition it wouldn’t be sold, but which was too weak to enforce its rightful claim against both Napoleon and us — essentially boils down to a choice between deceit and force, as the less objectionable means to achieve an end that was both desirable and appropriate. Moreover, trying to stretch the interpretation to include West Florida also doesn’t elevate the situation. However, from a policy standpoint, our government was undoubtedly wise; the transfer and incorporation of the territory were eased by the sparse population that came with the land. Despite our strong sense of freedom, it’s unlikely that many concerns were raised about the political loyalties of the people involved in their change of allegiance. In matters of great importance to nations or the world, the wishes, interests, or technical rights of minorities must give way, and there is no more injustice in this than in their yielding to a majority during elections.

While the need of continental expansion pressed thus heavily upon the statesmen of Jefferson's era, questions relating to more distant interests were very properly postponed. At the time that matters of such immediate importance were pending, to enter willingly upon the consideration of subjects our concern in which was more remote, either in time or place, would have entailed a dissemination of attention and of power that is as greatly to be deprecated in statesmanship as it is in the operations of war. Still, while the government of the day would gladly have avoided such complications, it found, as have the statesmen of all times, that if external interests exist, whatsoever their character, they cannot be ignored, nor can the measures which prudence dictates for their protection be neglected with safety. Without political ambitions outside the continent, the commercial enterprise of the people brought our interests into violent antagonism with clear, unmistakable, and vital interests of foreign belligerent states; for we shall sorely misread the lessons of 1812, and of the events which led to it, if we fail to see that the questions in dispute involved issues more immediately vital to Great Britain, in her then desperate struggle, than they were to ourselves, and that the great majority of her statesmen and people, of both parties, so regarded them. The attempt of our government to temporize with the difficulty, to overcome violence by means of peaceable coercion, instead of meeting it by the creation of a naval force so strong as to be a factor of consideration in the international situation, led us into an avoidable war.

While the need for continental expansion weighed heavily on the politicians of Jefferson's time, discussions about more distant interests were understandably put on hold. At a time when pressing matters were at stake, jumping into topics that were less relevant, either in time or place, would have diluted focus and power, which is just as undesirable in politics as it is in warfare. Yet, even as the government wanted to steer clear of such complications, it discovered, like statesmen throughout history, that if external interests exist—regardless of their nature—they can't be ignored, nor can the protective measures suggested by prudence be safely overlooked. Without political ambitions outside the continent, the commercial growth of the nation brought our interests into direct conflict with the clear and crucial interests of foreign warring states. We would misunderstand the lessons of 1812 and the events leading up to it if we overlook that the disputes involved issues that were more immediately crucial to Great Britain in her desperate struggle than they were to us, and that the vast majority of her politicians and citizens, from both parties, recognized them as such. Our government's attempt to delay action, to counter aggression with peaceful pressure, rather than responding by building a naval force strong enough to be a significant factor in international affairs, led us into an avoidable war.

The conditions which now constitute the political situation of the United States, relatively to the world at large, are fundamentally different from those that obtained at the beginning of the century. It is not a mere question of greater growth, of bigger size. It is not only that we are larger, stronger, have, as it were, reached our majority, and are able to go out into the world. That alone would be a difference of degree, not of kind. The great difference between the past and the present is that we then, as regards close contact with the power of the chief nations of the world, were really in a state of political isolation which no longer exists. This arose from our geographical position—reinforced by the slowness and uncertainty of the existing means of intercommunication—and yet more from the grave preoccupation of foreign statesmen with questions of unprecedented and ominous importance upon the continent of Europe. A policy of isolation was for us then practicable,—though even then only partially. It was expedient, also, because we were weak, and in order to allow the individuality of the nation time to accentuate itself. Save the questions connected with the navigation of the Mississippi, collision with other peoples was only likely to arise, and actually did arise, from going beyond our own borders in search of trade. The reasons now evoked by some against our political action outside our own borders might have been used then with equal appositeness against our commercial enterprises. Let us stay at home, or we shall get into trouble. Jefferson, in truth, averse in principle to commerce as to war, was happily logical in his embargo system. It not only punished the foreigner and diminished the danger of international complications, but it kept our own ships out of harm's way; and if it did destroy trade, and cause the grass to grow in the streets of New York, the incident, if inconvenient, had its compensations, by repressing hazardous external activities.

The political situation of the United States today, in relation to the rest of the world, is fundamentally different from what it was at the start of the century. It’s not just about growth or size. It’s not merely that we are larger, stronger, and have come of age to venture into the world. That would only represent a difference in degree, not in kind. The major difference between the past and today is that we were previously in a state of political isolation regarding our close interactions with the powerful nations of the world, which no longer exists. This isolation stemmed from our geographical position, combined with the slow and unreliable means of communication, and even more so from foreign leaders being preoccupied with serious and urgent issues in Europe. A policy of isolation was feasible for us back then, albeit only partially. It was also a sensible choice because we were weak and needed time for our national identity to develop. Aside from issues related to the navigation of the Mississippi River, any conflict with other nations was likely to arise, and actually did arise, from our efforts to expand trade beyond our borders. The arguments some people use today against our political actions outside of our borders could have been equally applied to our commercial endeavors in the past. Let’s just stay home, or we’ll get into trouble. Jefferson, in fact, who was against both trade and war, was consistent in his embargo strategy. It not only punished foreign nations and reduced the risk of international conflicts but also kept our ships safe; and while it may have destroyed trade and made the streets of New York overgrown, the inconvenience had its benefits by curbing risky external ventures.

Few now, of course, would look with composure upon a policy, whatever its ground, which contemplated the peaceable seclusion of this nation from its principal lines of commerce. In 1807, however, a great party accepted the alternative rather than fight, or even than create a force which might entail war, although more probably it would have prevented it. But would it be more prudent now to ignore the fact that we are no longer—however much we may regret it—in a position of insignificance or isolation, political or geographical, in any way resembling the times of Jefferson, and that from the changed conditions may result to us a dilemma similar to that which confronted him and his supporters? Not only have we grown,—that is a detail,—but the face of the world is changed, economically and politically. The sea, now as always the great means of communication between nations, is traversed with a rapidity and a certainty that have minimized distances. Events which under former conditions would have been distant and of small concern, now happen at our doors and closely affect us. Proximity, as has been noted, is a fruitful source of political friction, but proximity is the characteristic of the age. The world has grown smaller. Positions formerly distant have become to us of vital importance from their nearness. But, while distances have shortened, they remain for us water distances, and, however short, for political influence they must be traversed in the last resort by a navy, the indispensable instrument by which, when emergencies arise, the nation can project its power beyond its own shore-line.

Few people today would calmly accept a policy, no matter the reasoning, that aimed to keep this nation away from its main trade routes. In 1807, however, a major political party chose this alternative instead of going to war, or even building up a military force that could lead to conflict, even though it probably would have helped prevent it. But is it wiser now to overlook the fact that we are no longer—no matter how much we might wish otherwise—insignificant or isolated, politically or geographically, like in Jefferson's time? The changing conditions could put us in a situation similar to what he and his supporters faced. We haven’t just grown; that's just a detail—the whole world has changed, both economically and politically. The sea, which has always been a key means of communication between nations, is now crossed with speed and certainty that have reduced distances. Events that would have seemed far away and unimportant now happen right at our doorstep and have a direct impact on us. As has been pointed out, proximity often leads to political issues, and proximity is characteristic of our time. The world feels smaller. Places that were once distant have become crucially important to us because they are so close. However, while distances have shrunk, they are still water distances, and though short, any political influence must ultimately be carried out by a navy, the essential tool that allows the nation to extend its power beyond its own coastline when necessary.

Whatever seeming justification, therefore, there may have been in the transient conditions of his own day for Jefferson's dictum concerning a navy, rested upon a state of things that no longer obtains, and even then soon passed away. The War of 1812 demonstrated the usefulness of a navy,—not, indeed, by the admirable but utterly unavailing single-ship victories that illustrated its course, but by the prostration into which our seaboard and external communications fell, through the lack of a navy at all proportionate to the country's needs and exposure. The navy doubtless reaped honor in that brilliant sea struggle, but the honor was its own alone; only discredit accrued to the statesmen who, with such men to serve them, none the less left the country open to the humiliation of its harried coasts and blasted commerce. Never was there a more lustrous example of what Jomini calls "the sterile glory of fighting battles merely to win them." Except for the prestige which at last awoke the country to the high efficiency of the petty force we called our navy, and showed what the sea might be to us, never was blood spilled more uselessly than in the frigate and sloop actions of that day. They presented no analogy to the outpost and reconnoissance fighting, to the detached services, that are not only inevitable but invaluable, in maintaining the morale of a military organization in campaign. They were simply scattered efforts, without relation either to one another or to any main body whatsoever, capable of affecting seriously the issues of war, or, indeed, to any plan of operations worthy of the name.

Whatever temporary justification there might have been during his time for Jefferson's statement about a navy was based on circumstances that no longer exist and quickly faded away. The War of 1812 proved the importance of having a navy—not through the impressive but ultimately pointless victories of individual ships, but because our coastlines and external communications suffered due to a navy that was inadequate for the country’s needs and vulnerabilities. The navy earned respect in those notable sea battles, but that honor belonged solely to it; only shame fell on the politicians who, despite having such capable men, left the country exposed to the embarrassment of damaged coastlines and devastated trade. There has never been a clearer example of what Jomini calls "the sterile glory of fighting battles merely to win them." Aside from the prestige that eventually made the country realize the potential of our small navy and what the sea could offer us, never was blood shed more uselessly than in the frigate and sloop battles of that time. These battles bore no resemblance to the essential outpost and reconnaissance fighting or the detached operations that are crucial for maintaining the morale of a military force during a campaign. They were simply random efforts, unrelated to each other or to any main force, incapable of seriously influencing the outcomes of the war or contributing to any strategic operations worth mentioning.

Not very long after the War of 1812, within the space of two administrations, there came another incident, epoch-making in the history of our external policy, and of vital bearing on the navy, in the enunciation of the Monroe doctrine. That pronouncement has been curiously warped at times from its original scope and purpose. In its name have been put forth theories so much at odds with the relations of states, as hitherto understood, that, if they be maintained seriously, it is desirable in the interests of exact definition that their supporters advance some other name for them. It is not necessary to attribute finality to the Monroe doctrine, any more than to any other political dogma, in order to deprecate the application of the phrase to propositions that override or transcend it. We should beware of being misled by names, and especially where such error may induce a popular belief that a foreign state is outraging wilfully a principle to the defence of which the country is committed. We have been committed to the Monroe doctrine itself, not perhaps by any such formal assumption of obligations as cannot be evaded, but by certain precedents, and by a general attitude, upon the whole consistently maintained, from which we cannot recede silently without risk of national mortification. If seriously challenged, as in Mexico by the third Napoleon, we should hardly decline to emulate the sentiments so nobly expressed by the British government, when, in response to the emperors of Russia and France, it declined to abandon the struggling Spanish patriots to the government set over them by Napoleon: "To Spain his Majesty is not bound by any formal instrument; but his Majesty has, in the face of the world, contracted with that nation engagements not less sacred, and not less binding upon his Majesty's mind, than the most solemn treaties." We may have to accept also certain corollaries which may appear naturally to result from the Monroe doctrine, but we are by no means committed to some propositions which lately have been tallied with its name. Those propositions possibly embody a sound policy, more applicable to present conditions than the Monroe doctrine itself, and therefore destined to succeed it; but they are not the same thing. There is, however, something in common between it and them. Reduced to its barest statement, and stripped of all deductions, natural or forced, the Monroe doctrine, if it were not a mere political abstraction, formulated an idea to which in the last resort effect could be given only through the instrumentality of a navy; for the gist of it, the kernel of the truth, was that the country had at that time distant interests on the land, political interests of a high order in the destiny of foreign territory, of which a distinguishing characteristic was that they could be assured only by sea.

Not long after the War of 1812, during two presidential terms, another significant event shaped our foreign policy and had a major impact on the navy: the declaration of the Monroe Doctrine. This declaration has often been distorted from its original scope and purpose. In its name, theories have been presented that conflict with the understanding of state relations, and if these are to be taken seriously, it’s important for their proponents to come up with a different name for them. We don’t need to view the Monroe Doctrine as the final word, just like any other political doctrine, in order to criticize using the term for ideas that go beyond or contradict it. We should be careful not to be misled by names, especially when such mistakes could create a public belief that a foreign country is deliberately violating a principle that our nation is committed to defending. We are committed to the Monroe Doctrine itself, not necessarily through any formal obligations that can't be ignored, but by certain precedents and a general attitude that we have consistently maintained; stepping back from this without a response risks national embarrassment. If seriously challenged, like how Napoleon III did in Mexico, we would likely feel compelled to echo the noble sentiments expressed by the British government when they refused to abandon the struggling Spanish patriots to Napoleon’s rule: "To Spain his Majesty is not bound by any formal instrument; but his Majesty has, in the face of the world, contracted with that nation commitments no less sacred, and no less binding upon his Majesty's mind, than the most solemn treaties." We may also need to accept certain conclusions that seem to logically follow from the Monroe Doctrine, but we are not bound to some ideas that have recently been associated with its name. Those ideas might represent a sound policy more suited to current conditions than the Monroe Doctrine itself, and therefore are likely to replace it; but they are not the same. Still, there is something in common between them. At its simplest, stripped of all deductions, natural or forced, the Monroe Doctrine—if it were more than a political abstraction—expressed an idea that could ultimately only be realized through the use of a navy; because the essence of it was that the country had distant interests on land, political interests of great importance in the fate of foreign territories, characterized by the fact that they could only be secured by sea.

Like most stages in a nation's progress, the Monroe doctrine, though elicited by a particular political incident, was not an isolated step unrelated to the past, but a development. It had its antecedents in feelings which arose before our War of Independence, and which in 1778, though we were then in deadly need of the French alliance, found expression in the stipulation that France should not attempt to regain Canada. Even then, and also in 1783, the same jealousy did not extend to the Floridas, which at the latter date were ceded by Great Britain to Spain; and we expressly acquiesced in the conquest of the British West India Islands by our allies. From that time to 1815 no remonstrance was made against the transfer of territories in the West Indies and Caribbean Sea from one belligerent to another—an indifference which scarcely would be shown at the present time, even though the position immediately involved were intrinsically of trivial importance; for the question at stake would be one of principle, of consequences, far reaching as Hampden's tribute of ship-money.

Like most phases in a country's development, the Monroe Doctrine, although triggered by a specific political event, wasn't an isolated occurrence disconnected from the past but rather an evolution. It had its roots in sentiments that emerged before our War of Independence, and in 1778, even though we were desperately in need of the French alliance, it was expressed in the demand that France not try to reclaim Canada. Even back then, and again in 1783, the same jealousy didn’t apply to Florida, which at that time was handed over by Great Britain to Spain; we also openly accepted the conquest of the British West Indies by our allies. From that point until 1815, there was no objection to the transfer of territories in the West Indies and the Caribbean from one warring party to another—an indifference that would hardly be tolerated today, even if the situation involved was inherently of minor significance; because the issue at hand would concern principles and consequences, significant as Hampden's challenge to ship-money.

It is beyond the professional province of a naval officer to inquire how far the Monroe doctrine itself would logically carry us, or how far it may be developed, now or hereafter, by the recognition and statement of further national interests, thereby formulating another and wider view of the necessary range of our political influence. It is sufficient to quote its enunciation as a fact, and to note that it was the expression of a great national interest, not merely of a popular sympathy with South American revolutionists; for, had it been the latter, it would doubtless have proved as inoperative and evanescent as declarations arising from such emotions commonly are. From generation to generation we have been much stirred by the sufferings of Greeks, or Bulgarians, or Armenians, at the hands of Turkey; but, not being ourselves injuriously affected, our feelings have not passed into acts, and for that very reason have been ephemeral. No more than other nations are we exempt from the profound truth enunciated by Washington—seared into his own consciousness by the bitter futilities of the French alliance in 1778 and the following years, and by the extravagant demands based upon it by the Directory during his Presidential term—that it is absurd to expect governments to act upon disinterested motives. It is not as an utterance of passing concern, benevolent or selfish, but because it voiced an enduring principle of necessary self-interest, that the Monroe doctrine has retained its vitality, and has been made so easily to do duty as the expression of intuitive national sensitiveness to occurrences of various kinds in regions beyond the sea. At its christening the principle was directed against an apprehended intervention in American affairs, which depended not upon actual European concern in the territory involved, but upon a purely political arrangement between certain great powers, itself the result of ideas at the time moribund. In its first application, therefore, it was a confession that danger of European complications did exist, under conditions far less provocative of real European interest than those which now obtain and are continually growing. Its subsequent applications have been many and various, and the incidents giving rise to them have been increasingly important, culminating up to the present in the growth of the United States to be a great Pacific power, and in her probable dependence in the near future upon an Isthmian canal for the freest and most copious intercourse between her two ocean seaboards. In the elasticity and flexibleness with which the dogma thus has accommodated itself to varying conditions, rather than in the strict wording of the original statement, is to be seen the essential characteristic of a living principle—the recognition, namely, that not merely the interests of individual citizens, but the interests of the United States as a nation, are bound up with regions beyond the sea, not part of our own political domain, in which therefore, under some imaginable circumstances, we may be forced to take action.

It’s not the job of a naval officer to question how far the Monroe Doctrine would logically extend or how it might evolve now or in the future through the acknowledgment and declaration of additional national interests, thus creating a broader view of our political influence. It’s enough to state it as a fact and recognize that it expressed a significant national interest, rather than just a public sympathy for South American revolutionaries; if it were the latter, it would likely have turned out to be as ineffective and short-lived as declarations driven by fleeting emotions usually are. Over the years, we’ve been moved by the suffering of Greeks, Bulgarians, or Armenians at the hands of Turkey; however, since we weren’t directly affected, our emotions have not resulted in action, making them temporary. Like other nations, we are not exempt from the profound truth stated by Washington—made clear to him by the painful failures of the French alliance in 1778 and the years following, and by the unreasonable demands from the Directory during his presidency—that it’s naive to expect governments to act out of pure selflessness. The Monroe Doctrine has maintained its relevance not as a statement of fleeting concern, whether kind-hearted or self-serving, but because it reflects a lasting principle of essential self-interest, becoming easily accepted as a response to various international events. When it was first introduced, the principle targeted a potential intervention in American affairs that was based not on genuine European interest in the region involved, but on a political agreement among certain major powers, which stemmed from ideas that were then fading. Its first application was, therefore, an acknowledgment that the risk of European entanglements existed, although under conditions that provoked much less real European interest than those we see now, which are continuously increasing. Its later applications have been numerous and varied, with the events leading to them becoming increasingly significant, culminating in the current rise of the United States as a major Pacific power and its anticipated reliance on an Isthmian canal to facilitate more free and abundant interaction between its two coastlines. The adaptability and flexibility with which this doctrine has adjusted to changing situations, rather than the exact wording of the original statement, highlight the fundamental trait of a living principle—recognizing that not only the interests of individual citizens but also those of the United States as a whole are interconnected with regions beyond our own political boundaries, where we may, under certain circumstances, find ourselves needing to take action.

It is important to recognize this, for it will help clear away the error from a somewhat misleading statement frequently made,—that the United States needs a navy for defence only, adding often, explanatorily, for the defence of our own coasts. Now in a certain sense we all want a navy for defence only. It is to be hoped that the United States will never seek war except for the defence of her rights, her obligations, or her necessary interests. In that sense our policy may always be defensive only, although it may compel us at times to steps justified rather by expediency—the choice of the lesser evil—than by incontrovertible right. But if we have interests beyond sea which a navy may have to protect, it plainly follows that the navy has more to do, even in war, than to defend the coast; and it must be added as a received military axiom that war, however defensive in moral character, must be waged aggressively if it is to hope for success.

It’s important to recognize this, as it helps clear up the misconception that’s often stated—that the United States needs a navy just for defense, often adding that it’s only for the protection of our own coasts. In a way, we all want a navy solely for defense. We hope that the United States will never pursue war except to defend her rights, obligations, or essential interests. In that sense, our policy can always be purely defensive, although it might sometimes require us to take steps that are justified more by practical considerations—the choice of the lesser evil—than by undeniable rights. However, if we have interests overseas that a navy may need to protect, it’s clear that the navy has to do more, even in wartime, than just defend the coast; plus, it’s a widely accepted military principle that, even if a war is morally defensive in nature, it needs to be fought aggressively to stand a chance of success.

For national security, the correlative of a national principle firmly held and distinctly avowed is, not only the will, but the power to enforce it. The clear expression of national purpose, accompanied by evident and adequate means to carry it into effect, is the surest safeguard against war, provided always that the national contention is maintained with a candid and courteous consideration of the rights and susceptibilities of other states. On the other hand, no condition is more hazardous than that of a dormant popular feeling, liable to be roused into action by a moment of passion, such as that which swept over the North when the flag was fired upon at Sumter, but behind which lies no organized power for action. It is on the score of due preparation for such an ultimate contingency that nations, and especially free nations, are most often deficient. Yet, if wanting in definiteness of foresight and persistency of action, owing to the inevitable frequency of change in the governments that represent them, democracies seem in compensation to be gifted with an instinct, the result perhaps of the free and rapid interchange of thought by which they are characterized, that intuitively and unconsciously assimilates political truths, and prepares in part for political action before the time for action has come. That the mass of United States citizens do not realize understandingly that the nation has vital political interests beyond the sea is probably true; still more likely is it that they are not tracing any connection between them and the reconstruction of the navy. Yet the interests exist, and the navy is growing; and in the latter fact is the best surety that no breach of peace will ensue from the maintenance of the former.

For national security, having a strong national principle that is clearly stated is not just about the desire to uphold it but also having the power to enforce it. A clear declaration of national intent, along with obvious and sufficient means to implement it, is the best protection against war, as long as that national stance is taken with honest and respectful consideration of the rights and feelings of other countries. On the other hand, there’s nothing riskier than a sleepy public sentiment that can be stirred into action by a moment of anger, like when the North reacted passionately after the flag was attacked at Sumter, without any organized plan for taking action. This is why countries, especially democratic ones, often lack proper preparation for such situations. However, while they may struggle with clarity and consistent action due to frequent changes in their governments, democracies seem to have an instinct—maybe stemming from the quick exchange of ideas they encourage—that intuitively absorbs political truths and partially gets ready for political action before it's actually needed. It’s probably true that most U.S. citizens don’t fully realize that the nation has important political interests overseas; even more likely is that they don’t see any connection between those interests and the rebuilding of the navy. Still, those interests exist, and the navy is expanding, which provides the best assurance that maintaining those interests won’t lead to conflict.

It is, not, then the indication of a formal political purpose, far less of anything like a threat, that is, from my point of view, to be recognized in the recent development of the navy. Nations, as a rule, do not move with the foresight and the fixed plan which distinguish a very few individuals of the human race. They do not practise on the pistol-range before sending a challenge; if they did, wars would be fewer, as is proved by the present long-continued armed peace in Europe. Gradually and imperceptibly the popular feeling, which underlies most lasting national movements, is aroused and swayed by incidents, often trivial, but of the same general type, whose recurrence gradually moulds public opinion and evokes national action, until at last there issues that settled public conviction which alone, in a free state, deserves the name of national policy. What the origin of those particular events whose interaction establishes a strong political current in a particular direction, it is perhaps unprofitable to inquire. Some will see in the chain of cause and effect only a chapter of accidents, presenting an interesting philosophical study, and nothing more; others, equally persuaded that nations do not effectively shape their mission in the world, will find in them the ordering of a Divine ruler, who does not permit the individual or the nation to escape its due share of the world's burdens. But, however explained, it is a common experience of history that in the gradual ripening of events there comes often suddenly and unexpectedly the emergency, the call for action, to maintain the nation's contention. That there is an increased disposition on the part of civilized countries to deal with such cases by ordinary diplomatic discussion and mutual concession can be gratefully acknowledged; but that such dispositions are not always sufficient to reach a peaceable solution is equally an indisputable teaching of the recent past. Popular emotion, once fairly roused, sweeps away the barriers of calm deliberation, and is deaf to the voice of reason. That the consideration of relative power enters for much in the diplomatic settlement of international difficulties is also certain, just as that it goes for much in the ordering of individual careers. "Can," as well as "will," plays a large share in the decisions of life.

It is not, then, a clear indication of a formal political agenda, much less a threat, that I see in the recent developments of the navy. Generally, nations don’t act with the foresight and intentional planning that a few individuals possess. They don’t practice on the shooting range before issuing a challenge; if they did, wars would be less frequent, as evidenced by the ongoing peace in Europe. Slowly and subtly, the public sentiment that fuels most enduring national movements is awakened and influenced by incidents, often minor, but of a similar nature, whose repeated occurrence gradually shapes public opinion and prompts national action until a firm public conviction emerges that truly represents national policy in a free state. The origins of those specific events that together create a strong political direction may be unproductive to explore. Some will view the chain of events as mere coincidences, presenting an interesting philosophical dilemma without further significance; others, convinced that nations don’t truly control their destiny in the world, will see them as the workings of a Divine force, ensuring that neither individuals nor nations can avoid their share of global responsibilities. However they are interpreted, history commonly shows that amid the gradual unfolding of events, a sudden and unexpected crisis often arises, demanding action to uphold the nation’s stance. It is reassuring to acknowledge that civilized countries show a greater tendency to address such situations through regular diplomatic talks and mutual concessions; however, it's also undeniable that such approaches don't always lead to peaceful solutions, as recent history has shown. Once public emotion is genuinely stirred, it breaks down the walls of calm reasoning and becomes unresponsive to rational discourse. It's also clear that considerations of relative power significantly impact the diplomatic resolution of international issues, just as they play a crucial role in shaping individual paths. "Can," as well as "will," has a significant influence in life's decisions.

Like each man and woman, no state lives to itself alone, in a political seclusion resembling the physical isolation which so long was the ideal of China and Japan. All, whether they will or no, are members of a community, larger or, smaller; and more and more those of the European family to which we racially belong are touching each other throughout the world, with consequent friction of varying degree. That the greater rapidity of communication afforded by steam has wrought, in the influence of sea power over the face of the globe, an extension that is multiplying the points of contact and emphasizing the importance of navies, is a fact, the intelligent appreciation of which is daily more and more manifest in the periodical literature of Europe, and is further shown by the growing stress laid upon that arm of military strength by foreign governments; while the mutual preparation of the armies on the European continent, and the fairly settled territorial conditions, make each state yearly more wary of initiating a contest, and thus entail a political quiescence there, except in the internal affairs of each country. The field of external action for the great European states is now the world, and it is hardly doubtful that their struggles, unaccompanied as yet by actual clash of arms, are even under that condition drawing nearer to ourselves. Coincidently with our own extension to the Pacific Ocean, which for so long had a good international claim to its name, that sea has become more and more the scene of political development, of commercial activities and rivalries, in which all the great powers, ourselves included, have a share. Through these causes Central and Caribbean America, now intrinsically unimportant, are brought in turn into great prominence, as constituting the gateway between the Atlantic and Pacific when the Isthmian canal shall have been made, and as guarding the approaches to it. The appearance of Japan as a strong ambitious state, resting on solid political and military foundations, but which scarcely has reached yet a condition of equilibrium in international standing, has fairly startled the world; and it is a striking illustration of the somewhat sudden nearness and unforeseen relations into which modern states are brought, that the Hawaiian Islands, so interesting from the international point of view to the countries of European civilization, are occupied largely by Japanese and Chinese.

Like every person, no state exists in isolation, similar to the former political seclusion that characterized China and Japan. All states, willingly or not, are part of a community, whether large or small; and increasingly, those from the European family, to which we belong, are connecting across the globe, leading to various degrees of friction. The faster communication made possible by steam has significantly impacted the influence of sea power globally, creating more points of contact and highlighting the importance of navies. This understanding is becoming more apparent in European periodicals and is further underscored by the growing emphasis placed on naval strength by foreign governments. At the same time, the mutual military preparations on the European continent and relatively stable territorial conditions have made each state increasingly cautious about starting a conflict, resulting in political calm, except for internal matters. The arena for external action for the major European states is now the world, and it's clear that their struggles, which have yet to result in actual armed conflict, are getting closer to us. Along with our own expansion to the Pacific Ocean, which has long merited its name, that sea is increasingly becoming a hub for political development, commercial activities, and rivalries involving all major powers, including ourselves. As a result, Central and Caribbean America, currently not very significant, are coming into prominence because they serve as gateways between the Atlantic and Pacific once the Isthmian Canal is built, guarding access to it. The emergence of Japan as a strong, ambitious state with solid political and military foundations, yet still lacking equilibrium in international status, has genuinely surprised the world. It's a striking example of how rapidly modern states can find themselves in close proximity and unexpected relationships that the Hawaiian Islands, so strategically important for countries in European civilization, are largely populated by Japanese and Chinese.

In all these questions we have a stake, reluctantly it may be, but necessarily, for our evident interests are involved, in some instances directly, in others by very probable implication. Under existing conditions, the opinion that we can keep clear indefinitely of embarrassing problems is hardly tenable; while war between two foreign states, which in the uncertainties of the international situation throughout the world may break out at any time, will increase greatly the occasions of possible collision with the belligerent countries, and the consequent perplexities of our statesmen seeking to avoid entanglement and to maintain neutrality.

In all these issues, we have a stake, albeit reluctantly, but it's necessary because our clear interests are at play, sometimes directly and other times through likely implications. Given the current conditions, the idea that we can indefinitely stay clear of troublesome problems is hardly realistic; meanwhile, war between two foreign nations, which could erupt at any moment due to the unpredictable international situation around the globe, will significantly increase the chances of potential conflict with the warring countries, creating further complications for our leaders as they try to avoid getting involved and maintain neutrality.

Although peace is not only the avowed but for the most part the actual desire of European governments, they profess no such aversion to distant political enterprises and colonial acquisitions as we by tradition have learned to do. On the contrary, their committal to such divergent enlargements of the national activities and influence is one of the most pregnant facts of our time, the more so that their course is marked in the case of each state by a persistence of the same national traits that characterized the great era of colonization, which followed the termination of the religious wars in Europe, and led to the world-wide contests of the eighteenth century. In one nation the action is mainly political,—that of a government pushed, by long-standing tradition and by its passion for administration, to extend the sphere of its operations so as to acquire a greater field in which to organize and dominate, somewhat regardless of economical advantage. In another the impulse comes from the restless, ubiquitous energy of the individual citizens, singly or in companies, moved primarily by the desire of gain, but carrying ever with them, subordinate only to the commercial aim, the irresistible tendency of the race to rule as well as to trade, and dragging the home government to recognize and to assume the consequences of their enterprise. Yet again there is the movement whose motive is throughout mainly private and mercantile, in which the individual seeks wealth only, with little or no political ambition, and where the government intervenes chiefly that it may retain control of its subjects in regions where but for such intervention they would become estranged from it. But, however diverse the modes of operation, all have a common characteristic, in that they bear the stamp of the national genius,—a proof that the various impulses are not artificial, but natural, and that they therefore will continue until an adjustment is reached.

Although peace is not only the stated but mostly the actual goal of European governments, they don't show the same aversion to far-off political ventures and colonial expansions that we have traditionally learned to adopt. In fact, their commitment to such different expansions of national activities and influence is one of the most significant facts of our time, especially since each state's actions reflect a persistence of the same national traits that defined the great era of colonization following the end of the religious wars in Europe, leading to the global conflicts of the eighteenth century. In one country, the approach is mainly political, driven by a long-standing tradition and a passion for governance, seeking to broaden its operations to gain a larger area to organize and dominate, often without regard for economic benefit. In another, the drive comes from the restless, widespread energy of individual citizens, whether acting alone or in groups, primarily motivated by a desire for profit, but also carrying with them, subordinate only to commercial interests, an irresistible inclination to rule as well as trade, prompting the home government to acknowledge and take responsibility for their endeavors. Again, there's a movement whose main motivation is private and commercial, where individuals seek wealth with little to no political ambition, and where the government intervenes mainly to maintain control over its citizens in regions where, without such intervention, they would become disconnected. Yet, despite the diverse methods of operation, all share a common characteristic: they showcase the essence of the national spirit—evidence that these various impulses are natural, not artificial, and will therefore persist until a balance is achieved.

What the process will be, and what the conclusion, it is impossible to foresee; but that friction at times has been very great, and matters dangerously near passing from the communications of cabinets to the tempers of the peoples, is sufficiently known. If, on the one hand, some look upon this as a lesson to us to keep clear of similar adventures, on the other hand it gives a warning that not only do causes of offence exist which may result at an unforeseen moment in a rupture extending to many parts of the world, but also that there is a spirit abroad which yet may challenge our claim to exclude its action and interference in any quarter, unless it finds us prepared there in adequate strength to forbid it, or to exercise our own. More and more civilized man is needing and seeking ground to occupy, room over which to expand and in which to live. Like all natural forces, the impulse takes the direction of least resistance, but when in its course it comes upon some region rich in possibilities, but unfruitful through the incapacity or negligence of those who dwell therein, the incompetent race or system will go down, as the inferior race ever has fallen back and disappeared before the persistent impact of the superior. The recent and familiar instance of Egypt is entirely in point. The continuance of the existing system—if it can be called such—had become impossible, not because of the native Egyptians, who had endured the like for ages, but because there were involved therein the interests of several European states, of which two principally were concerned by present material interest and traditional rivalry. Of these one, and that the one most directly affected, refused to take part in the proposed interference, with the result that this was not abandoned, but carried out solely by the other, which remains in political and administrative control of the country. Whether the original enterprise or the continued presence of Great Britain in Egypt is entirely clear of technical wrongs, open to the criticism of the pure moralist, is as little to the point as the morality of an earthquake; the general action was justified by broad considerations of moral expediency, being to the benefit of the world at large, and of the people of Egypt in particular—however they might have voted in the matter.

What the process will be and what the outcome is impossible to predict; however, it’s well known that sometimes the tension has been very high, and issues have come dangerously close to affecting the sentiments of the people instead of just diplomatic discussions. While some see this as a lesson for us to avoid similar situations, it also serves as a warning that there are still causes for conflict that could unexpectedly lead to global tensions. Moreover, there is a growing sentiment that challenges our claim to prevent interference in any area unless we are adequately prepared to stop it or assert our own influence. More and more, civilized societies are looking for and needing space to grow and thrive. Like all natural forces, this drive tends to follow the path of least resistance, but when it encounters a region rich in potential yet unproductive due to the incompetence or neglect of its inhabitants, the inadequate culture or system will collapse, just as less capable groups have historically fallen away before the determined presence of those who are more capable. The recent example of Egypt illustrates this perfectly. The continuation of the current system—if it can be called that—had become unsustainable, not because the native Egyptians couldn’t handle it, as they had for centuries, but because it involved the interests of several European nations, particularly two that were driven by current economic interests and historical rivalry. One of them, the most directly impacted, chose not to participate in the proposed intervention, leading to the situation being handled solely by the other, which now holds political and administrative control over the country. Whether the initial mission or the ongoing presence of Great Britain in Egypt is free from moral issues, subject to the scrutiny of an idealistic critic, is irrelevant, much like the morality of an earthquake; the overall action was justified by larger ethical considerations, benefiting both the world at large and specifically the people of Egypt—regardless of how they may have felt about it.

But what is chiefly instructive in this occurrence is the inevitableness, which it shares in common with the great majority of cases where civilized and highly organized peoples have trespassed upon the technical rights of possession of the previous occupants of the land—of which our own dealings with the American Indian afford another example. The inalienable rights of the individual are entitled to a respect which they unfortunately do not always get; but there is no inalienable right in any community to control the use of a region when it does so to the detriment of the world at large, of its neighbors in particular, or even at times of its own subjects. Witness, for example, the present angry resistance of the Arabs at Jiddah to the remedying of a condition of things which threatens to propagate a deadly disease far and wide, beyond the locality by which it is engendered; or consider the horrible conditions under which the Armenian subjects of Turkey have lived and are living. When such conditions obtain, they can be prolonged only by the general indifference or mutual jealousies of the other peoples concerned—as in the instance of Turkey—or because there is sufficient force to perpetuate the misrule, in which case the right is inalienable only until its misuse brings ruin, or until a stronger force appears to dispossess it. It is because so much of the world still remains in the possession of the savage, or of states whose imperfect development, political or economical, does not enable them to realize for the general use nearly the result of which the territory is capable, while at the same time the redundant energies of civilized states, both government and peoples, are finding lack of openings and scantiness of livelihood at home, that there now obtains a condition of aggressive restlessness with which all have to reckon.

But what's most revealing about this situation is its inevitability, which is similar to many cases where advanced and organized societies have ignored the rightful claims of earlier inhabitants of the land—like our own interactions with the American Indian. The individual’s inherent rights deserve more respect than they usually receive; however, no community has the right to control the use of land if it harms the broader world, its neighbors specifically, or even its own people at times. Take, for instance, the current fierce opposition from the Arabs in Jiddah to addressing a situation that threatens to spread a deadly disease beyond the area where it originated; or consider the terrible circumstances that the Armenian citizens of Turkey have endured. Such conditions can only continue due to the general apathy or mutual rivalries of the other affected peoples—as seen with Turkey—or because there is enough power to maintain the misrule, in which case the right is only secure until its abuse leads to disaster, or until a stronger force comes to take it away. The reason so much of the world is still controlled by the uncivilized or by states that have not developed politically or economically enough to use their land effectively for everyone, while at the same time the excess ambitions of civilized nations, both government and citizens, are struggling to find opportunities and livelihood at home, is why we are facing a situation of aggressive restlessness that everyone must address.

That the United States does not now share this tendency is entirely evident. Neither her government nor her people are affected by it to any great extent. But the force of circumstances has imposed upon her the necessity, recognized with practical unanimity by her people, of insuring to the weaker states of America, although of racial and political antecedents different from her own, freedom to develop politically along their own lines and according to their own capacities, without interference in that respect from governments foreign to these continents. The duty is self-assumed; and resting, as it does, not upon political philanthropy, but simply upon our own proximate interests as affected by such foreign interference, has towards others rather the nature of a right than a duty. But, from either point of view, the facility with which the claim has been allowed heretofore by the great powers has been due partly to the lack of pressing importance in the questions that have arisen, and partly to the great latent strength of our nation, which was an argument more than adequate to support contentions involving matters of no greater immediate moment, for example, than that of the Honduras Bay Islands or of the Mosquito Coast. Great Britain there yielded, it is true, though reluctantly and slowly; and it is also true that, so far as organized force is concerned, she could have destroyed our navy then existing and otherwise have injured us greatly; but the substantial importance of the question, though real, was remote in the future, and, as it was, she made a political bargain which was more to her advantage than ours. But while our claim thus far has received a tacit acquiescence, it remains to be seen whether it will continue to command the same if the states whose political freedom of action we assert make no more decided advance towards political stability than several of them have done yet, and if our own organized naval force remains as slender, comparatively, as it once was, and even yet is. It is probably safe to say that an undertaking like that of Great Britain in Egypt, if attempted in this hemisphere by a non-American state, would not be tolerated by us if able to prevent it; but it is conceivable that the moral force of our contention might be weakened, in the view of an opponent, by attendant circumstances, in which case our physical power to support it should be open to no doubt.

It's clear that the United States doesn't share this tendency today. Neither its government nor its people are significantly impacted by it. However, circumstances have made it necessary, a point broadly accepted by its citizens, to ensure that the weaker states in America, which have different racial and political backgrounds from its own, have the freedom to develop politically in their own ways and according to their own abilities, without interference from governments outside of these continents. This responsibility is embraced by the U.S.; it’s based not on altruism but on our own immediate interests affected by such foreign meddling, making it more of a right than a duty. Yet, from either perspective, the reason the major powers have previously allowed this claim is partly due to the lack of urgent importance in the issues that have come up and partly because of our nation’s great underlying strength, which was more than enough to support arguments over matters of lesser immediate significance, like the Honduras Bay Islands or the Mosquito Coast. Great Britain did concede in those cases, albeit slowly and grudgingly; and it’s true that, in terms of organized power, she could have easily defeated our then-existing navy and caused us significant harm. Still, the true significance of those issues, although real, was distant in the future, and she ended up making a political trade that was more beneficial for her than for us. While our claims have so far received silent agreement, it remains to be seen if that will continue if the states whose political freedom we advocate do not make greater strides toward stability than several of them have achieved so far, and if our own naval forces remain relatively weak. It’s probably safe to say that if a non-American state attempted something similar to Great Britain’s actions in Egypt within this region, we would not allow it if we could prevent it; however, it’s conceivable that the moral strength of our position might be undermined by surrounding circumstances from an opponent’s perspective, in which case there should be no doubt about our physical ability to uphold it.

That we shall seek to secure the peaceable solution of each difficulty as it arises is attested by our whole history, and by the disposition of our people; but to do so, whatever the steps taken in any particular case, will bring us into new political relations and may entail serious disputes with other states. In maintaining the justest policy, the most reasonable influence, one of the political elements, long dominant, and still one of the most essential, is military strength—in the broad sense of the word "military," which includes naval as well—not merely potential, which our own is, but organized and developed, which our own as yet is not. We wisely quote Washington's warning against entangling alliances, but too readily forget his teaching about preparation for war. The progress of the world from age to age, in its ever-changing manifestations, is a great political drama, possessing a unity, doubtless, in its general development, but in which, as act follows act, one situation alone can engage, at one time, the attention of the actors. Of this drama war is simply a violent and tumultuous political incident. A navy, therefore, whose primary sphere of action is war, is, in the last analysis and from the least misleading point of view, a political factor of the utmost importance in international affairs, one more often deterrent than irritant. It is in that light, according to the conditions of the age and of the nation, that it asks and deserves the appreciation of the state, and that it should be developed in proportion to the reasonable possibilities of the political future.

That we will strive to find peaceful solutions to every challenge as it comes up is evident from our entire history and the mindset of our people; however, doing so, no matter the specific actions taken in any situation, will lead us into new political relationships and could cause serious disputes with other countries. In maintaining the most just policy and reasonable influence, one of the long-standing political elements that remains essential is military strength—broadly defined to include naval power as well—not just potential, which we have, but organized and developed, which we do not yet possess. We wisely recall Washington's warning against getting involved in complicated alliances, but we easily overlook his lesson about being ready for war. The world's progress through time, in its constantly changing forms, is a significant political drama that has a certain unity in its overall development, but in which, as one act follows another, only one situation can capture the actors' attention at a time. In this drama, war is merely a violent and chaotic political event. Therefore, a navy, whose main role is in war, is, from the most insightful perspective, a critically important political factor in international relations, more often a deterrent than a provocation. It is in this context, according to the conditions of the age and the nation, that it warrants the state's support and should be developed in line with the reasonable possibilities of the political future.

 

 

December, 1896.

December 1896.

The problem of preparation for war in modern times is both extensive and complicated. As in the construction of the individual ship, where the attempt to reconcile conflicting requirements has resulted, according to a common expression, in a compromise, the most dubious of all military solutions,—giving something to all, and all to none,—so preparation for war involves many conditions, often contradictory one to another, at times almost irreconcilable. To satisfy all of these passes the ingenuity of the national Treasury, powerless to give the whole of what is demanded by the representatives of the different elements, which, in duly ordered proportion, constitute a complete scheme of national military policy, whether for offence or defence. Unable to satisfy all, and too often equally unable to say, frankly, "This one is chief; to it you others must yield, except so far as you contribute to its greatest efficiency," either the pendulum of the government's will swings from one extreme to the other, or, in the attempt to be fair all round, all alike receive less than they ask, and for their theoretical completeness require. In other words, the contents of the national purse are distributed, instead of being concentrated upon a leading conception, adopted after due deliberation, and maintained with conviction.

The challenge of preparing for war today is both vast and complex. Just like in building an individual ship, where trying to balance conflicting needs often leads to a compromise—resulting in the most questionable military solutions—preparing for war involves many conditions that can contradict each other, sometimes almost irreconcilably. Meeting all these needs tests the creativity of the national Treasury, which is unable to provide everything demanded by different representatives, who together create a complete plan for national military policy, whether for offense or defense. Unable to meet everyone’s demands, and often hesitant to clearly state, "This is the priority; others must adjust to support it," the government's approach either swings wildly from one extreme to another, or, in trying to be fair to everyone, ends up giving less to all than they have asked for and what they theoretically need. In other words, the national budget gets spread thin instead of being focused on a key concept that is chosen after thoughtful consideration and supported with determination.

The creation of material for war, under modern conditions, requires a length of time which does not permit the postponement of it to the hour of impending hostilities. To put into the water a first-class battle-ship, fully armored, within a year after the laying of her keel, as has been done latterly in England, is justly considered an extraordinary exhibition of the nation's resources for naval shipbuilding; and there yet remained to be done the placing of her battery, and many other matters of principal detail essential to her readiness for sea. This time certainly would not be less for ourselves, doing our utmost.

The production of materials for war, in today's world, takes so much time that we can't wait until a conflict is about to start. Launching a top-tier battleship, completely armored, within a year of starting construction, as has recently been achieved in England, is rightly viewed as an impressive demonstration of the country's capabilities in naval shipbuilding; significant tasks like installing the weaponry and other important details necessary for its readiness to set sail still remain. This time frame would definitely not be shorter for us, even if we gave it our all.

War is simply a political movement, though violent and exceptional in its character. However sudden the occasion from which it arises, it results from antecedent conditions, the general tendency of which should be manifest long before to the statesmen of a nation, and to at least the reflective portion of the people. In such anticipation, such forethought, as in the affairs of common life, lies the best hope of the best solution,—peace by ordinary diplomatic action; peace by timely agreement, while men's heads are cool, and the crisis of fever has not been reached by the inflammatory utterances of an unscrupulous press, to which agitated public apprehension means increase of circulation. But while the maintenance of peace by sagacious prevision is the laurel of the statesman, which, in failing to achieve except by force, he takes from his own brow and gives to the warrior, it is none the less a necessary part of his official competence to recognize that in public disputes, as in private, there is not uncommonly on both sides an element of right, real or really believed, which prevents either party from yielding, and that it is better for men to fight than, for the sake of peace, to refuse to support their convictions of justice. How deplorable the war between the North and South! but more deplorable by far had it been that either had flinched from the maintenance of what it believed to be fundamental right. On questions of merely material interest men may yield; on matters of principle they may be honestly in the wrong; but a conviction of right, even though mistaken, if yielded without contention, entails a deterioration of character, except in the presence of force demonstrably irresistible—and sometimes even then. Death before dishonor is a phrase which at times has been abused infamously, but it none the less contains a vital truth.

War is essentially a political movement, though violent and exceptional in nature. Regardless of how sudden the situation is that leads to it, war stems from prior conditions that should be obvious long before to the leaders of a nation and to at least the thoughtful portion of the populace. In such anticipation and foresight, as in everyday life, lies the best hope for a positive outcome—peace through regular diplomatic actions; peace through timely agreements while emotions are calm, and before a crisis is sparked by the inflammatory rhetoric of a careless press that thrives on public anxiety to boost sales. However, while maintaining peace through wise foresight is the mark of a skilled statesman, who, when unable to achieve it without force, takes the honor from himself and gives it to the soldier, it’s still essential for him to recognize that in public disputes, just like in private ones, there is often an element of righteousness—either real or honestly believed—on both sides that stops either party from backing down. Sometimes, it's better for people to fight rather than compromise their beliefs for the sake of peace. How tragic was the war between the North and South! Yet, it would have been even more tragic if either side had backed down from what it believed to be a fundamental right. On issues of purely material interest, people might give in; on matters of principle, they might genuinely be wrong; however, a belief in what’s right, even if mistaken, if surrendered without conflict, leads to a decline in character, unless faced with force that is undeniably overwhelming—and sometimes even then. “Death before dishonor” is a phrase that has occasionally been misused, but it still holds a significant truth.

To provide a force adequate to maintain the nation's cause, and to insure its readiness for immediate action in case of necessity, are the responsibility of the government of a state, in its legislative and executive functions. Such a force is a necessary outcome of the political conditions which affect, or, as can be foreseen, probably may affect, the international relations of the country. Its existence at all and its size are, or should be, the reflection of the national consciousness that in this, that, or the other direction lie clear national interests—for which each generation is responsible to futurity—or national duties, equally clear from the mere fact that the matter lies at the door, like Lazarus at the rich man's gate. The question of when or how action shall be taken which may result in hostilities, is indeed a momentous one, having regard to the dire evils of war; but it is the question of a moment, of the last moment to which can be postponed a final determination of such tremendous consequence. To this determination preparation for war has only this relation: that it should be adequate to the utmost demand that then can be made upon it, and, if possible, so imposing that it will prevent war ensuing, upon the firm presentation of demands which the nation believes to be just. Such a conception, so stated, implies no more than defence,—defence of the nation's rights or of the nation's duties, although such defence may take the shape of aggressive action, the only safe course in war.

To provide a force strong enough to support the nation's interests and ensure readiness for immediate action if needed is the government's responsibility in both its legislative and executive roles. This force is a necessary result of the political conditions that influence, or will likely influence, the country's international relations. Its existence and size should reflect the national awareness that certain clear interests are at stake—interests for which each generation is accountable to the future—or national duties, equally evident because the issues are urgent, like Lazarus at the rich man's gate. The question of when or how to act, which might lead to conflict, is indeed significant, given the severe consequences of war; however, it's a question that can only be delayed for a moment, the last moment, before making a final decision of such great importance. Preparation for war is related to this decision only in that it must be sufficient for the greatest demands placed upon it at that time and, if possible, so formidable that it deters war through the firm presentation of demands that the nation believes are justified. This understanding suggests a focus solely on defense—defending the nation's rights or duties—even if that defense may sometimes involve taking proactive action, which is the safest approach in wartime.

Logically, therefore, a nation which proposes to provide itself with a naval or military organization adequate to its needs, must begin by considering, not what is the largest army or navy in the world, with the view of rivalling it, but what there is in the political status of the world, including not only the material interests but the temper of nations, which involves a reasonable, even though remote, prospect of difficulties which may prove insoluble except by war. The matter, primarily, is political in character. It is not until this political determination has been reached that the data for even stating the military problem are in hand; for here, as always, the military arm waits upon and is subservient to the political interests and civil power of the state.

Logically, a nation that wants to establish a naval or military organization that meets its needs must start by considering not just the biggest army or navy in the world to compete with it, but also the current political landscape, which includes both material interests and the attitudes of nations. This helps identify a reasonable, albeit distant, possibility of challenges that may only be resolvable through war. The issue is fundamentally political. It’s only after making this political decision that the information needed to even discuss the military problem becomes available; because, as always, the military relies on and serves the political interests and civil authority of the state.

It is not the most probable of dangers, but the most formidable, that must be selected as measuring the degree of military precaution to be embodied in the military preparations thenceforth to be maintained. The lesser is contained in the greater; if equal to the most that can be apprehended reasonably, the country can view with quiet eye the existence of more imminent, but less dangerous complications. Nor should it be denied that in estimating danger there should be a certain sobriety of imagination, equally removed from undue confidence and from exaggerated fears. Napoleon's caution to his marshals not to make a picture to themselves—not to give too loose rein to fancy as to what the enemy might do, regardless of the limitations to which military movements are subject—applies to antecedent calculations, like those which we are considering now, as really as to the operations of the campaign. When British writers, realizing the absolute dependence of their own country upon the sea, insist that the British navy must exceed the two most formidable of its possible opponents, they advance an argument which is worthy at least of serious debate; but when the two is raised to three, they assume conditions which are barely possible, but lie too far without the limits of probability to affect practical action.

It's not the most likely dangers that should be chosen to measure the level of military readiness needed in future preparations, but the most serious ones. The lesser threats are included in the greater ones; if we prepare for the worst reasonably, the country can calmly face more immediate but less threatening issues. We shouldn't overlook the fact that when assessing danger, we need a balanced imagination, steering clear of both overconfidence and irrational fears. Napoleon warned his marshals not to create overly vivid pictures in their minds about what the enemy could do, ignoring the limitations of military movements—this caution applies as much to the initial assessments we're discussing as it does to the actions taken during a campaign. When British authors emphasize their nation's total reliance on the sea and argue that the British navy should be stronger than its two most dangerous potential rivals, it's a point worthy of serious discussion. However, when they suggest it should be stronger than three, they're proposing scenarios that are barely feasible and drift too far from reality to influence practical decisions.

In like manner, the United States, in estimating her need of military preparation of whatever kind, is justified in considering, not merely the utmost force which might be brought against her by a possible enemy, under the political circumstances most favorable to the latter, but the limitations imposed upon an opponent's action by well-known conditions of a permanent nature. Our only rivals in potential military strength are the great powers of Europe. These, however, while they have interests in the western hemisphere,—to which a certain solidarity is imparted by their instinctive and avowed opposition to a policy to which the United States, by an inward compulsion apparently irresistible, becomes more and more committed,—have elsewhere yet wider and more onerous demands upon their attention. Since 1884 Great Britain, France, and Germany have each acquired colonial possessions, varying in extent from one million to two and a half million square miles,—chiefly in Africa. This means, as is generally understood, not merely the acquisition of so much new territory, but the perpetuation of national rivalries and suspicions, maintaining in full vigor, in this age, the traditions of past animosities. It means uncertainties about boundaries—that most fruitful source of disputes when running through unexplored wildernesses—jealousy of influence over native occupants of the soil, fear of encroachment, unperceived till too late, and so a constant, if silent, strife to insure national preponderance in these newly opened regions. The colonial expansion of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries is being resumed under our eyes, bringing with it the same train of ambitions and feelings that were exhibited then, though these are qualified by the more orderly methods of modern days and by a well-defined mutual apprehension,—the result of a universal preparedness for war, the distinctive feature of our own time which most guarantees peace.

In the same way, the United States, when assessing its need for military readiness in any form, is right to consider not just the maximum force that a potential enemy could bring against it under the most favorable political conditions for that enemy, but also the limitations that well-known, permanent conditions place on an opponent's actions. Our only competitors in terms of potential military strength are the major powers of Europe. However, while these nations have interests in the Western Hemisphere—which is linked by their instinctive and open opposition to a policy that the United States seems increasingly committed to—their attention is drawn elsewhere by even greater and more pressing demands. Since 1884, Great Britain, France, and Germany have each gained colonial territories ranging from one million to two and a half million square miles, mainly in Africa. This not only means gaining new land, as is widely understood, but also continuing national rivalries and suspicions, keeping alive the traditions of past hostilities in this age. It creates uncertainties about borders—often a major source of disputes in uncharted territories—jealousy over influence among local inhabitants, and a fear of territorial encroachment that can go unnoticed until it's too late, leading to a constant, though quiet, struggle to maintain national dominance in these newly opened areas. The colonial expansion of the 17th and 18th centuries is occurring again before our eyes, bringing with it the same ambitions and sentiments seen then, although these are moderated by the more organized approaches of today and by a well-defined mutual anxiety—the outcome of a widespread readiness for war, which is the defining characteristic of our time and the best guarantee of peace.

All this reacts evidently upon Europe, the common mother-country of these various foreign enterprises, in whose seas and lands must be fought out any struggle springing from these remote causes, and upon whose inhabitants chiefly must fall both the expense and the bloodshed thence arising. To these distant burdens of disquietude—in the assuming of which, though to an extent self-imposed, the present writer recognizes the prevision of civilization, instinctive rather than conscious, against the perils of the future—is to be added the proximate and unavoidable anxiety dependent upon the conditions of Turkey and its provinces, the logical outcome of centuries of Turkish misrule. Deplorable as have been, and to some extent still are, political conditions on the American continents, the New World, in the matter of political distribution of territory and fixity of tenure, is permanence itself, as compared with the stormy prospect confronting the Old in its questions which will not down.

All this clearly impacts Europe, the common homeland of these various foreign ventures, where any conflict arising from these distant causes must be resolved in its seas and lands, and where the costs and bloodshed will primarily fall on its inhabitants. To these far-off burdens of unease—partly self-imposed, as the current writer acknowledges the instinctive foresight of civilization against future dangers—must be added the immediate and unavoidable anxiety stemming from the situation in Turkey and its provinces, which is the logical result of centuries of Turkish misrule. As terrible as the political conditions have been, and to some extent still are, in the Americas, the New World offers much more stability in terms of political territory distribution and land tenure than the turbulent outlook facing the Old World with its unresolved issues.

In these controversies, which range themselves under the broad heads of colonial expansion and the Eastern question, all the larger powers of Europe, the powers that maintain considerable armies or navies, or both, are directly and deeply interested—except Spain. The latter manifests no solicitude concerning the settlement of affairs in the east of Europe, nor is she engaged in increasing her still considerable colonial dominion. This preoccupation of the great powers, being not factitious, but necessary,—a thing that cannot be dismissed by an effort of the national will, because its existence depends upon the nature of things,—is a legitimate element in the military calculations of the United States. It cannot enter into her diplomatic considerations, for it is her pride not to seek, from the embarrassments of other states, advantages or concessions which she cannot base upon the substantial justice of her demands. But, while this is true, the United States has had in the past abundant experience of disputes, in which, though she believed herself right, even to the point of having a just casus belli , the other party has not seemed to share the same conviction. These difficulties, chiefly, though not solely, territorial in character, have been the natural bequest of the colonial condition through which this hemisphere passed on its way to its present political status. Her own view of right, even when conceded in the end, has not approved itself at first to the other party to the dispute. Fortunately these differences have been mainly with Great Britain, the great and beneficent colonizer, a state between which and ourselves a sympathy, deeper than both parties have been ready always to admit, has continued to exist, because founded upon common fundamental ideas of law and justice. Of this the happy termination of the Venezuelan question is the most recent but not the only instance.

In these controversies, which fall under the broad categories of colonial expansion and the Eastern question, all the major powers of Europe, especially those with significant armies or navies, or both, are directly and deeply involved—except for Spain. Spain shows no concern for settling issues in Eastern Europe, nor is it actively working to expand its already considerable colonial empire. The focus of the great powers is not artificial but necessary—a reality that cannot be ignored by simply deciding otherwise, since it depends on the nature of affairs. This is a legitimate factor in the military assessments of the United States. It doesn’t affect her diplomatic stance because she takes pride in not seeking advantages or concessions from the problems of other countries that aren't founded on the solid justice of her demands. Nevertheless, while this is true, the United States has had plenty of past experiences with disputes where, even though it believed it was justified—right to the point of having a legitimate casus belli —the other side didn't necessarily agree. These challenges, which were mostly, but not exclusively, territorial, are the natural inheritance from the colonial period this hemisphere went through on its way to its current political situation. The U.S. perspective of right, even when ultimately acknowledged, hasn’t always initially resonated with the other party involved in the disagreement. Fortunately, most of these differences have been with Great Britain, the great and generous colonizer, and there is a sympathy between us that runs deeper than both sides have always been willing to admit, based on shared fundamental principles of law and justice. The successful resolution of the Venezuelan issue is the most recent, but not the only, example of this.

It is sometimes said that Great Britain is the most unpopular state in Europe. If this be so,—and many of her own people seem to accept the fact of her political isolation, though with more or less of regret,—is there nothing significant to us in that our attitude towards her in the Venezuelan matter has not commanded the sympathy of Europe, but rather the reverse? Our claim to enter, as of right, into a dispute not originally our own, and concerning us only as one of the American group of nations, has been rejected in no doubtful tones by organs of public opinion which have no fondness for Great Britain. Whether any foreign government has taken the same attitude is not known,—probably there has been no official protest against the apparent admission of a principle which binds nobody but the parties to it. Do we ourselves realize that, happy as the issue of our intervention has been, it may entail upon us greater responsibilities, more serious action, than we have assumed before? that it amounts in fact—if one may use a military metaphor—to occupying an advanced position, the logical result very likely of other steps in the past, but which nevertheless implies necessarily such organization of strength as will enable us to hold it?

It’s often said that Great Britain is the least popular country in Europe. If that's true—and many of her own citizens seem to recognize her political isolation, even if they regret it—doesn't it mean something significant to us that our stance on the Venezuelan issue hasn't gained support from Europe, but rather the opposite? Our claim to involve ourselves in a dispute that wasn’t originally ours, and only concerns us as part of the American group of nations, has been clearly rejected by media outlets that aren’t fond of Great Britain. We don’t know whether any foreign government holds the same view—it's likely that there hasn’t been any official complaint against the apparent acceptance of a principle that only binds the parties involved. Do we understand that, as fortunate as our intervention's outcome has been, it might bring us greater responsibilities and more serious actions than we have taken before? Essentially, if one were to use a military metaphor, it means occupying a forward position—likely a logical result of previous actions—but it also implies that we need a solid organization of strength to maintain that position.

Without making a picture to ourselves, without conjuring up extravagant contingencies, it is not difficult to detect the existence of conditions, in which are latent elements of future disputes, identical in principle with those through which we have passed heretofore. Can we expect that, if unprovided with adequate military preparation, we shall receive from other states, not imbued with our traditional habits of political thought, and therefore less patient of our point of view, the recognition of its essential reasonableness which has been conceded by the government of Great Britain? The latter has found capacity for sympathy with our attitude,—not only by long and close contact and interlacing of interests between the two peoples, nor yet only in a fundamental similarity of character and institutions. Besides these, useful as they are to mutual understanding, that government has an extensive and varied experience, extending over centuries, of the vital importance of distant regions to its own interests, to the interests of its people and its commerce, or to its political prestige. It can understand and allow for a determination not to acquiesce in the beginning or continuance of a state of things, the tendency of which is to induce future embarrassments,—to complicate or to endanger essential welfare. A nation situated as Great Britain is in India and Egypt scarcely can fail to appreciate our own sensitiveness regarding the Central American isthmus, and the Pacific, on which we have such extensive territory; nor is it a long step from concern about the Mediterranean, and anxious watchfulness over the progressive occupation of its southern shores, to an understanding of our reluctance to see the ambitions and conflicts of another hemisphere approach, even remotely and indirectly, the comparatively peaceful neighborhoods surrounding the Caribbean Sea, bearing a threat of disturbance to the political distribution of power or of territorial occupation now existing. Whatever our interests may demand in the future may be a matter of doubt, but it is hard to see how there can be any doubt in the mind of a British statesman that it is our clear interest now, when all is quiet, to see removed possibilities of trouble which might break out at a less propitious season.

Without picturing a scenario for ourselves and without imagining elaborate possibilities, it's not hard to recognize that there are conditions with elements that could lead to future disputes, similar to those we've already experienced. Can we really expect that, without adequate military preparation, we'll get recognition of our reasonable stance from other nations, who don't share our political traditions and are therefore less understanding of our perspective, like the government of Great Britain has? The British government has managed to empathize with our position—not just because of the long-standing relationships and shared interests between our two peoples, but also due to a fundamental similarity in our character and institutions. Additionally, their extensive experience over centuries highlights the critical importance of distant regions to their own interests, the welfare of their people, their commerce, and their political prestige. They can understand and acknowledge our unwillingness to accept a situation that could lead to future complications or threaten our essential well-being. A nation like Great Britain, with its interests in India and Egypt, is unlikely to miss our sensitivity regarding Central America and the Pacific, where we hold significant territory. Moreover, it isn’t far-fetched to link their concerns about the Mediterranean and their vigilant oversight of its southern shores to our hesitation about letting ambitions and conflicts from another hemisphere come close, even indirectly, to the relatively peaceful areas around the Caribbean Sea, where they could disrupt the current balance of power or territorial claims. Whatever our future demands may be is uncertain, but it's hard to believe a British statesman wouldn’t recognize that it’s clearly in our interest now, while things are calm, to eliminate potential sources of trouble that could arise at a less favorable time.

Such facility for reaching an understanding, due to experience of difficulties, is supported strongly by a hearty desire for peace, traditional with a commercial people who have not to reproach themselves with any lack of resolution or tenacity in assuming and bearing the burden of war when forced upon them. "Militarism" is not a preponderant spirit in either Great Britain or the United States; their commercial tendencies and their isolation concur to exempt them from its predominance. Pugnacious, and even warlike, when aroused, the idea of war in the abstract is abhorrent to them, because it interferes with their leading occupations, and its demands are alien to their habits of thought. To say that either lacks sensitiveness to the point of honor would be to wrong them; but the point must be made clear to them, and it will not be found in the refusal of reasonable demands, because they involve the abandonment of positions hastily or ignorantly assumed, nor in the mere attitude of adhering to a position lest there may be an appearance of receding under compulsion. Napoleon I. phrased the extreme position of militarism in the words, "If the British ministry should intimate that there was anything the First Consul had not done, because he was prevented from doing it , that instant he would do it."

Such ability to reach an understanding, shaped by experiences with difficulties, is strongly backed by a genuine desire for peace, which is typical of a commercial society that has no regret about standing firm and enduring the hardships of war when it’s necessary. "Militarism" is not a dominant force in either Great Britain or the United States; their commercial nature and isolation help shield them from its influence. They can be aggressive, and even warlike, when provoked, but the concept of war itself is distasteful to them because it disrupts their main activities, and its demands are foreign to their way of thinking. To claim that either lacks sensitivity to matters of honor would be unjust; however, they need clarity on the issue, and this clarity won’t come from refusing reasonable demands, as these would require letting go of positions taken hastily or without thought, nor from simply sticking to a position to avoid looking like they are retreating under pressure. Napoleon I. summed up the extreme stance of militarism with the words, "If the British ministry should hint that there was anything the First Consul had not done, because he was prevented from doing it , that instant he would do it."

Now the United States, speaking by various organs, has said, in language scarcely to be misunderstood, that she is resolved to resort to force, if necessary, to prevent the territorial or political extension of European power beyond its present geographical limits in the American continents. In the question of a disputed boundary she has held that this resolve—dependent upon what she conceives her reasonable policy—required her to insist that the matter should be submitted to arbitration. If Great Britain should see in this political stand the expression of a reasonable national policy, she is able, by the training and habit of her leaders, to accept it as such, without greatly troubling over the effect upon men's opinions that may be produced by the additional announcement that the policy is worth fighting for, and will be fought for if necessary. It would be a matter of course for her to fight for her just interests, if need be, and why should not another state say the same? The point—of honor, if you like—is not whether a nation will fight, but whether its claim is just. Such an attitude, however, is not the spirit of "militarism," nor accordant with it; and in nations saturated with the military spirit, the intimation that a policy will be supported by force raises that sort of point of honor behind which the reasonableness of the policy is lost to sight. It can no longer be viewed dispassionately; it is prejudged by the threat, however mildly that be expressed. And this is but a logical development of their institutions. The soldier, or the state much of whose policy depends upon organized force, cannot but resent the implication that he or it is unable or unwilling to meet force with force. The life of soldiers and of armies is their spirit, and that spirit receives a serious wound when it seems—even superficially—to recoil before a threat; while with the weakening of the military body falls an element of political strength which has no analogue in Great Britain or the United States, the chief military power of which must lie ever in navies, never an aggressive factor such as armies have been.

Now the United States, through various official channels, has made it clear that it is determined to use force, if needed, to stop the expansion of European power beyond its current geographical boundaries in the Americas. In the case of a disputed border, the U.S. believes that this determination—based on what it sees as a reasonable policy—requires it to demand that the issue be settled through arbitration. If Great Britain interprets this political stance as a reflection of a sensible national policy, its leaders, based on their training and experience, can accept it as such without overly worrying about how public opinion might react to the added statement that this policy is worth fighting for and will be defended if necessary. It would be normal for Britain to protect its legitimate interests if necessary, so why shouldn't another nation do the same? The real issue—if you want to call it a point of honor—is not whether a nation will go to war, but whether its claim is justified. However, this perspective doesn't align with the mentality of "militarism;" in countries steeped in that mindset, the suggestion that a policy will be upheld by force creates an honor issue that obscures the rationality of the policy itself. It can no longer be evaluated calmly; it is prejudged by the threat, no matter how gently it is conveyed. This is just a logical outcome of their systems. The soldier, or a state whose policy relies heavily on organized force, cannot help but react negatively to the suggestion that they cannot or will not respond to force with force. The essence of soldiers and armies is their spirit, and that spirit is severely damaged when it appears—even on the surface—that they are backing down in the face of a threat; meanwhile, as the military's strength diminishes, an element of political strength vanishes that doesn't have a counterpart in Great Britain or the United States, where the primary military power resides in navies, which are never as aggressively involved as armies have been.

Now, the United States has made an announcement that she will support by force a policy which may bring her into collision with states of military antecedents, indisposed by their interests to acquiesce in our position, and still less willing to accept it under appearance of threat. What preparation is necessary in case such a one is as determined to fight against our demands as we to fight for them?

Now, the United States has announced that it will use force to support a policy that might put it at odds with countries that have military backgrounds, which are not inclined to accept our stance and even less willing to do so under threat. What preparations are needed if one of these nations is as determined to resist our demands as we are to advocate for them?

Preparation for war, rightly understood, falls under two heads,—preparation and preparedness. The one is a question mainly of material, and is constant in its action. The second involves an idea of completeness. When, at a particular moment, preparations are completed, one is prepared—not otherwise. There may have been made a great deal of very necessary preparation for war without being prepared. Every constituent of preparation may be behindhand, or some elements may be perfectly ready, while others are not. In neither case can a state be said to be prepared.

Preparation for war, properly understood, falls into two categories—preparation and preparedness. The first is mostly about resources and is ongoing. The second involves a sense of readiness. When, at a certain time, preparations are fully completed, one is considered prepared—not before that. It’s possible to have done a lot of essential preparation for war without actually being prepared. Every part of preparation could be delayed, or some elements could be fully ready while others aren't. In either situation, a state cannot be considered prepared.

In the matter of preparation for war, one clear idea should be absorbed first by every one who, recognizing that war is still a possibility, desires to see his country ready. This idea is that, however defensive in origin or in political character a war may be, the assumption of a simple defensive in war is ruin. War, once declared, must be waged offensively, aggressively. The enemy must not be fended off, but smitten down. You may then spare him every exaction, relinquish every gain; but till down he must be struck incessantly and remorselessly.

In preparing for war, everyone who understands that war is still a possibility and wants their country to be ready should first grasp one key idea. That is, regardless of whether a war starts from a defensive position or for political reasons, believing that you can just play defense is a path to disaster. Once war is declared, it must be fought offensively and aggressively. You cannot just hold off the enemy; you must take them down. You might then choose to forgive them any demands or give up any advantages; but until they are defeated, they must be relentlessly attacked.

Preparation, like most other things, is a question both of kind and of degree, of quality and of quantity. As regards degree, the general lines upon which it is determined have been indicated broadly in the preceding part of this article. The measure of degree is the estimated force which the strongest probable enemy can bring against you, allowance being made for clear drawbacks upon his total force, imposed by his own embarrassments and responsibilities in other parts of the world. The calculation is partly military, partly political, the latter, however, being the dominant factor in the premises.

Preparation, like many other things, involves both type and extent, quality and quantity. Regarding extent, the general guidelines for determining it were broadly outlined earlier in this article. The measure of extent is the estimated strength that the most powerful likely opponent can exert against you, taking into account the clear limitations on their total force due to their own challenges and responsibilities in other areas of the world. The assessment is part military, part political, with the political aspect being the main influence in the situation.

In kind, preparation is twofold,—defensive and offensive. The former exists chiefly for the sake of the latter, in order that offence, the determining factor in war, may put forth its full power, unhampered by concern for the protection of the national interests or for its own resources. In naval war, coast defence is the defensive factor, the navy the offensive. Coast defence, when adequate, assures the naval commander-in-chief that his base of operations—the dock-yards and coal depots—is secure. It also relieves him and his government, by the protection afforded to the chief commercial centres, from the necessity of considering them, and so leaves the offensive arm perfectly free.

In essence, preparation has two aspects—defensive and offensive. The defensive aspect mainly exists to support the offensive one, so that offense, which is the key factor in war, can operate at its full power without worrying about protecting national interests or its own resources. In naval warfare, coast defense serves as the defensive element, while the navy acts as the offensive force. When coast defense is sufficient, it ensures that the naval commander-in-chief can trust that his base of operations—like the dockyards and coal depots—is safe. This also frees him and his government from having to worry about protecting major commercial centers, allowing the offensive side to function fully without restrictions.

Coast defence implies coast attack. To what attacks are coasts liable? Two, principally,—blockade and bombardment. The latter, being the more difficult, includes the former, as the greater does the lesser. A fleet that can bombard can still more easily blockade. Against bombardment the necessary precaution is gun-fire, of such power and range that a fleet cannot lie within bombarding distance. This condition is obtained, where surroundings permit, by advancing the line of guns so far from the city involved that bombarding distance can be reached only by coming under their fire. But it has been demonstrated, and is accepted, that, owing to their rapidity of movement,—like a flock of birds on the wing,—a fleet of ships can, without disabling loss, pass by guns before which they could not lie. Hence arises the necessity of arresting or delaying their progress by blocking channels, which in modern practice is done by lines of torpedoes. The mere moral effect of the latter is a deterrent to a dash past,—by which, if successful, a fleet reaches the rear of the defences, and appears immediately before the city, which then lies at its mercy.

Coast defense means coast attack. What kinds of attacks can coasts face? Mainly two—blockade and bombardment. The latter, being more challenging, also includes the former, just as the greater includes the lesser. A fleet that can bombard can easily enforce a blockade. To defend against bombardment, the necessary precaution is powerful and long-range gunfire so that a fleet can't stay within bombarding distance. This is achieved, where possible, by positioning the guns far enough from the city so that bombardment distance can only be reached by coming under their fire. However, it has been shown and is widely accepted that, due to their quick movements—like a flock of birds in flight—a fleet of ships can pass by guns without suffering significant damage. This creates the need to stop or slow their progress by blocking channels, which in modern times is done using lines of torpedoes. Even the mere psychological effect of these is enough to deter a rush past—if successful, a fleet could reach the rear of the defenses and quickly get in front of the city, leaving it vulnerable.

Coast defence, then, implies gun-power and torpedo lines placed as described. Be it said in passing that only places of decisive importance, commercially or militarily, need such defences. Modern fleets cannot afford to waste ammunition in bombarding unimportant towns,—at least when so far from their own base as they would be on our coast. It is not so much a question of money as of frittering their fighting strength. It would not pay.

Coast defense, then, means having artillery and torpedo lines set up as described. It’s worth mentioning that only locations of significant commercial or military importance require such defenses. Modern fleets can't afford to waste ammunition bombarding unimportant towns—especially when they are as far from their own base as they would be along our coast. It's not just about money; it's about not wasting their combat power. It wouldn't be worth it.

Even coast defence, however, although essentially passive, should have an element of offensive force, local in character, distinct from the offensive navy, of which nevertheless it forms a part. To take the offensive against a floating force it must itself be afloat—naval. This offensive element of coast defence is to be found in the torpedo-boat, in its various developments. It must be kept distinct in idea from the sea-going fleet, although it is, of course, possible that the two may act in concert. The war very well may take such a turn that the sea-going navy will find its best preparation for initiating an offensive movement to be by concentrating in a principal seaport. Failing such a contingency, however, and in and for coast defence in its narrower sense, there should be a local flotilla of small torpedo-vessels, which by their activity should make life a burden to an outside enemy. A distinguished British admiral, now dead, has said that he believed half the captains of a blockading fleet would break down—"go crazy" were the words repeated to me—under the strain of modern conditions. The expression, of course, was intended simply to convey a sense of the immensity of suspense to be endured. In such a flotilla, owing to the smallness of its components, and to the simplicity of their organization and functions, is to be found the best sphere for naval volunteers; the duties could be learned with comparative ease, and the whole system is susceptible of rapid development. Be it remembered, however, that it is essentially defensive, only incidentally offensive, in character.

Even coastal defense, while mainly passive, should include some degree of local offensive capability, separate from the offensive navy, even though it is part of it. To challenge a floating force, it must be on the water—naval. This offensive aspect of coastal defense is found in torpedo boats and their various versions. It should be clearly distinguished from the sea-going fleet, although the two can work together. The war could take a turn where the sea-going navy finds its best strategy for launching an offensive would be to gather in a major seaport. However, if that situation doesn't arise, and when focusing on coastal defense in a stricter sense, there should be a local flotilla of small torpedo vessels that can actively complicate matters for an outside enemy. A well-known British admiral, who has since passed away, once said that he believed half the captains in a blockading fleet would snap under the pressure—“go crazy” were the words he used, as told to me—due to the immense suspense they would have to endure. This comment was meant to highlight the overwhelming tension involved. In this flotilla, due to its small size and the straightforwardness of its organization and tasks, there is a great opportunity for naval volunteers; the duties can be learned relatively easily, and the whole system can develop quickly. However, it's important to note that it is fundamentally defensive, only occasionally offensive in nature.

Such are the main elements of coast defence—guns, lines of torpedoes, torpedo-boats. Of these none can be extemporized, with the possible exception of the last, and that would be only a makeshift. To go into details would exceed the limits of an article,—require a brief treatise. Suffice it to say, without the first two, coast cities are open to bombardment; without the last, they can be blockaded freely, unless relieved by the sea-going navy. Bombardment and blockade are recognized modes of warfare, subject only to reasonable notification,—a concession rather to humanity and equity than to strict law. Bombardment and blockade directed against great national centres, in the close and complicated network of national and commercial interests as they exist in modern times, strike not only the point affected, but every corner of the land.

The main components of coastal defense are weapons, rows of torpedoes, and torpedo boats. None of these can be quickly put together, except maybe the last, and even that would be only a temporary solution. Going into detail would be too much for this article—it would need a short essay. It’s enough to say that without the first two, coastal cities are vulnerable to attacks; without the last, they can be easily blockaded unless aided by the navy. Bombardment and blockade are accepted strategies of warfare, which only require reasonable notice—this is more of a concession to humanity and fairness than strict legality. Attacks and blockades against major national centers, within the complex web of modern national and commercial interests, affect not just the targeted area, but every part of the country.

The offensive in naval war, as has been said, is the function of the sea-going navy—of the battle-ships, and of the cruisers of various sizes and purposes, including sea-going torpedo-vessels capable of accompanying a fleet, without impeding its movements by their loss of speed or unseaworthiness. Seaworthiness, and reasonable speed under all weather conditions, are qualities necessary to every constituent of a fleet; but, over and above these, the backbone and real power of any navy are the vessels which, by due proportion of defensive and offensive powers, are capable of taking and giving hard knocks. All others are but subservient to these, and exist only for them.

The offensive in naval warfare, as mentioned, is the responsibility of the seafaring navy—consisting of battleships and cruisers of various sizes and functions, including seafaring torpedo boats that can accompany a fleet without slowing it down or being unfit for the sea. Seaworthiness and good speed in all weather conditions are essential qualities for every part of a fleet; however, the true strength and backbone of any navy lie in the ships that, with the right balance of defensive and offensive capabilities, can both take and deliver serious damage. All other vessels serve these primary ships and exist solely for their support.

What is that strength to be? Ships answering to this description are the kind which make naval strength; what is to be its degree ? What their number? The answer—a broad formula—is that it must be great enough to take the sea, and to fight, with reasonable chances of success, the largest force likely to be brought against it, as shown by calculations which have been indicated previously. Being, as we claim, and as our past history justifies us in claiming, a nation indisposed to aggression, unwilling to extend our possessions or our interests by war, the measure of strength we set ourselves depends, necessarily, not upon our projects of aggrandizement, but upon the disposition of others to thwart what we consider our reasonable policy, which they may not so consider. When they resist, what force can they bring against us? That force must be naval; we have no exposed point upon which land operations, decisive in character, can be directed. This is the kind of the hostile force to be apprehended. What may its size be? There is the measure of our needed strength. The calculation may be intricate, the conclusion only approximate and probable, but it is the nearest reply we can reach. So many ships of such and such sizes, so many guns, so much ammunition—in short, so much naval material. In the material provisions that have been summarized under the two chief heads of defence and offence—in coast defence under its three principal requirements, guns, lines of stationary torpedoes, and torpedo-boats, and in a navy able to keep the sea in the presence of a probable enemy—consist what may be called most accurately preparations for war. In so far as the United States is short in them, she is at the mercy of an enemy whose naval strength is greater than that of her own available navy. If her navy cannot keep the enemy off the coast, blockade at least is possible. If, in addition, there are no harbor torpedo-boats, blockade is easy. If, further, guns and torpedo lines are deficient, bombardment comes within the range of possibility, and may reach even the point of entire feasibility. There will be no time for preparation after war begins.

What is the purpose of that strength? Ships fitting this description are the kind that make up naval strength; how strong does it need to be? What will their numbers be? The answer—a general guideline—is that it needs to be substantial enough to go to sea and fight, with a reasonable chance of success, against the largest force likely to oppose it, based on previous calculations. As we assert, and our past history supports, we are a nation that prefers peace, unwilling to expand our territory or interests through war. Therefore, the level of strength we aim for depends not on our ambitions, but on how others might try to obstruct what we see as our fair policy, which they may not agree with. When they resist, what force can they use against us? That force must be naval; we don’t have any vulnerable points where decisive land operations can take place. This is the kind of hostile force we need to be aware of. What might its size be? That determines the strength we require. The calculations could be complex, and the conclusion only an estimate, but it’s the best answer we can come up with. So many ships of certain sizes, so many guns, so much ammunition—in short, this is the naval material we need. The material provisions that fall under the two main categories of defense and offense—in coastal defense with its three key requirements: guns, lines of stationary torpedoes, and torpedo boats, and in a navy capable of maintaining a presence at sea in the face of a likely enemy—represent what can most accurately be called preparations for war. To the extent that the United States lacks these, it is vulnerable to an enemy with a stronger naval force than its own. If our navy can’t keep the enemy away from the coast, then at least a blockade is possible. If, additionally, there are no harbor torpedo boats, then a blockade is easy. If, further, there is a lack of guns and torpedo defenses, bombardment becomes a real threat and may even become entirely feasible. There will be no time for preparation once war starts.

It is not in the preparation of material that states generally fall most short of being ready for war at brief notice; for such preparation is chiefly a question of money and of manufacture,—not so much of preservation after creation. If money enough is forthcoming, a moderate degree of foresight can insure that the amount of material deemed necessary shall be on hand at a given future moment; and a similar condition can be maintained steadily. Losses by deterioration or expenditure, or demand for further increase if such appear desirable, can all be forecast with reasonable calculations, and requirements thence arising can be made good. This is comparatively easy, because mere material, once wrought into shape for war, does not deteriorate from its utility to the nation because not used immediately. It can be stored and cared for at a relatively small expense, and with proper oversight will remain just as good and just as ready for use as at its first production. There are certain deductions, a certain percentage of impairment to be allowed for, but the general statement holds.

It's not the preparation of resources that usually leaves states unprepared for war on short notice; that's mostly a matter of funding and production—not so much about keeping things after they've been made. If there's enough money available, a reasonable amount of planning can ensure that the necessary resources will be ready at a future date; and this can be maintained consistently. Losses due to decay or usage, or the need for additional resources if that becomes necessary, can all be anticipated with reasonable estimates, and the resulting needs can be met. This is relatively straightforward because once materials are shaped for war, they don't lose their value to the nation just because they aren't used right away. They can be stored and maintained at a relatively low cost, and with proper management, they'll stay just as effective and ready for use as when they were first produced. There are some deductions, a certain percentage of loss to account for, but the general idea holds true.

A very different question is confronted in the problem how to be ready at equally short notice to use this material,—to provide in sufficient numbers, upon a sudden call, the living agents, without whom the material is worthless. Such men in our day must be especially trained; and not only so, but while training once acquired will not be forgot wholly—stays by a man for a certain time—it nevertheless tends constantly to drop off from him. Like all habits, it requires continued practice. Moreover, it takes quite a long time to form, in a new recruit, not merely familiarity with the use of a particular weapon, but also the habit and working of the military organization of which he is an individual member. It is not enough that he learn just that one part of the whole machinery which falls to him to handle; he must be acquainted with the mutual relations of the other parts to his own and to the whole, at least in great measure. Such knowledge is essential even to the full and intelligent discharge of his own duty, not to speak of the fact that in battle every man should be ready to supply the place of another of his own class and grade who has been disabled. Unless this be so, the ship will be very far short of her best efficiency.

A very different question arises in how to be prepared on short notice to use this material—to provide enough living agents at a sudden call, without whom the material is useless. In our time, these individuals must be specially trained; and even though the training they receive isn’t completely forgotten—staying with a person for a while—it does tend to fade over time. Like all habits, it requires ongoing practice. Furthermore, it takes quite a while for a new recruit not just to become familiar with using a specific weapon, but also to understand the habits and workings of the military organization of which they are a part. It’s not enough for them to learn just their own role in the entire system; they need to be aware of how the other parts relate to theirs and to the whole, at least to a significant extent. This knowledge is crucial for effectively and intelligently carrying out their own duties, not to mention that in battle, every soldier should be ready to step in for someone of their own rank and class who has been injured. If this doesn’t happen, the ship will fall far short of its maximum efficiency.

Now, to possess such proficiency in the handling of naval material for war, and in playing an intelligent part in the general functioning of a ship in action, much time is required. Time is required to obtain it, further time is needed in order to retain it; and such time, be it more or less, is time lost for other purposes,—lost both to the individual and to the community. When you have your thoroughly efficient man-of-war's man, you cannot store him as you do your guns and ammunition, or lay him up as you may your ships, without his deteriorating at a rate to which material presents no parallel. On the other hand, if he be retained, voluntarily or otherwise, in the naval service, there ensues the economical loss—the loss of productive power—which constitutes the great argument against large standing armies and enforced military service, advanced by those to whom the productive energies of a country outweigh all other considerations.

Now, to have such skill in handling naval equipment for warfare and in effectively participating in a ship's operations during combat, a significant amount of time is necessary. Time is needed to acquire this skill, and even more time is needed to maintain it; and whether that time is long or short, it's time that cannot be used for other things—lost for both the individual and the community. When you have a fully capable sailor, you can't store him like your guns and ammunition or put him away like your ships without him deteriorating at a rate that materials don't compare to. On the flip side, if he stays in the naval service, whether willingly or not, there's an economic loss—the loss of productivity—which is the major argument against having large standing armies and mandatory military service, made by those who believe that a country's productive capabilities are more important than anything else.

It is this difficulty which is felt most by those responsible for the military readiness of European states, and which therefore has engaged their most anxious attention. The providing of material of war is an onerous money question; but it is simple, and has some compensation for the expense in the resulting employment of labor for its production. It is quite another matter to have ready the number of men needed,—to train them, and to keep them so trained as to be available immediately.

It is this challenge that weighs most heavily on those in charge of military readiness in European countries, and it has therefore captured their greatest concern. Supplying war materials is a heavy financial burden; however, it is straightforward and has some benefits from the jobs created in the manufacturing process. It's a completely different issue to have the necessary number of trained personnel ready and to maintain that training so they can be called upon immediately.

The solution is sought in a tax upon time—Upon the time of the nation, economically lost to production, and upon the time of the individual, lost out of his life. Like other taxes, the tendency on all sides is to reduce this as far as possible,—to compromise between ideal proficiency for probable contingencies, and the actual demands of the existing and usual conditions of peace. Although inevitable, the compromise is unsatisfactory, and yields but partial results in either direction. The economist still deplores and resists the loss of producers,—the military authorities insist that the country is short of its necessary force. To obviate the difficulty as far as possible, to meet both of the opposing demands, resort is had to the system of reserves, into which men pass after serving in the active force for a period, which is reduced to, and often below, the shortest compatible with instruction in their duties, and with the maintenance of the active forces at a fixed minimum. This instruction acquired, the recipient passes into the reserve, leaves the life of the soldier or seaman for that of the citizen, devoting a comparatively brief time in every year to brushing up the knowledge formerly acquired. Such a system, under some form, is found in services both voluntary and compulsory.

The solution lies in taxing time—specifically, the time that the nation loses in terms of production, as well as the time that individuals lose from their lives. Like other taxes, the goal is to minimize this as much as possible—finding a balance between ideal efficiency for potential situations and the actual needs of the current state of peace. While this compromise is unavoidable, it is still unsatisfactory and only provides partial results in either direction. Economists lament and fight against the loss of producers, while military leaders stress that the country lacks the necessary manpower. To address this issue as much as possible and to satisfy both sides, a system of reserves is implemented, where individuals transition after serving in the active forces for a period, which is often reduced to the shortest time necessary for training in their roles and for maintaining a minimum level of active forces. Once trained, they move to the reserves, leaving military life behind for that of a civilian, dedicating a relatively short time each year to refreshing their previous knowledge. Such a system, in various forms, exists in both voluntary and compulsory services.

It is scarcely necessary to say that such a method would never be considered satisfactory in any of the occupations of ordinary life. A man who learns his profession or trade, but never practises it, will not long be considered fit for employment. No kind of practical preparation, in the way of systematic instruction, equals the practical knowledge imbibed in the common course of life. This is just as true of the military professions—the naval especially—as it is of civil callings; perhaps even more so, because the former are a more unnatural, and therefore, when attained, a more highly specialized, form of human activity. For the very reason that war is in the main an evil, an unnatural state, but yet at times unavoidable, the demands upon warriors, when average men, are exceptionally exacting.

It's hardly necessary to say that this approach would never be seen as satisfactory in any regular job. A person who learns a profession or trade but never actually practices it won’t be considered suitable for work for long. Nothing compares to the hands-on knowledge gained through everyday life as a way of preparation. This is just as true for military careers—especially naval ones—as it is for civilian jobs; maybe even more so, since military work tends to be more unnatural and, once attained, is a more specialized form of human activity. Because war is primarily an evil and an unnatural state, though sometimes unavoidable, the expectations placed on soldiers, when they are ordinary people, are particularly demanding.

Preparedness for naval war therefore consists not so much in the building of ships and guns as it does in the possession of trained men in adequate numbers, fit to go on board at once and use the material, the provision of which is merely one of the essential preparations for war. The word "fit" includes fairly all that detail of organization commonly called mobilization, by which the movements of the individual men are combined and directed. But mobilization, although the subjects of it are men, is itself a piece of mental machinery. Once devised, it may be susceptible of improvement, but it will not become inefficient because filed away in a pigeon-hole, any more than guns and projectiles become worthless by being stored in their parks or magazines. Take care of the pence and the pounds will take care of themselves. Provide your fit men,—fit by their familiarity not only with special instruments, but with a manner of life,—and your mobilization is reduced to a slip of paper telling each one where he is to go. He will get there.

Preparedness for naval war isn't just about building ships and guns; it's really about having enough trained people ready to go on board and use the equipment, which is just one of the important preparations for war. The term "fit" covers all the details of organization we typically refer to as mobilization, where the movements of individual men are coordinated and directed. However, mobilization, though it involves people, is essentially a mental system. Once it's created, it can be improved, but it won't become ineffective just because it’s put away in a file, just as guns and ammunition don’t lose their value when stored in their designated areas. Keep an eye on the small details, and the bigger issues will sort themselves out. Provide your prepared men—men who are not only familiar with specific equipment but also with the lifestyle—and your mobilization plan is simply a note telling each person where to go. They'll make it there.

That a navy, especially a large navy, can be kept fully manned in peace—manned up to the requirements of war—must be dismissed as impracticable. If greatly superior to a probable enemy, it will be unnecessary; if more nearly equal, then the aim can only be to be superior in the number of men immediately available, and fit according to the standard of fitness here generalized. The place of a reserve in any system of preparation for war must be admitted, because inevitable. The question, of the proportion and character of the reserve, relatively to the active force of peace, is the crux of the matter. This is essentially the question between long-service and short-service systems. With long service the reserves will be fewer, and for the first few years of retirement much more efficient, for they have acquired, not knowledge only, but a habit of life. With short service, more men are shoved through the mill of the training-school. Consequently they pass more rapidly into the reserve, are less efficient when they get there, and lose more rapidly, because they have acquired less thoroughly; on the other hand, they will be decidedly more numerous, on paper at least, than the entire trained force of a long-service system. The pessimists on either side will expound the dangers—the one, of short numbers; the others, of inadequate training.

The idea that a navy, especially a large one, can be fully staffed in peacetime—ready for wartime requirements—should be considered unrealistic. If it is significantly stronger than a likely enemy, then it won't be necessary; if it is more evenly matched, then the goal should be to have more personnel readily available, fitting the standards of readiness we've established. The role of reserves in any war preparation system must be recognized as essential. The main issue is the ratio and nature of the reserves compared to the peacetime active force. This boils down to the debate between long-service and short-service systems. Long-service leads to fewer reserves, but they are much more effective in the initial years of retirement since they have gained not just knowledge but also a lifestyle. Short-service allows for more recruits to move through training quickly. As a result, they enter the reserves faster, but they are less effective once there and lose their skills more quickly due to less thorough training; however, there will be considerably more of them on paper than in a long-service system’s fully trained force. Pessimists from both sides will argue about the risks—the former about insufficient numbers and the latter about poor training.

Long service must be logically the desire, and the result, of voluntary systems of recruiting the strength of a military force. Where enrolment is a matter of individual choice, there is a better chance of entrance resulting in the adoption of the life as a calling to be followed; and this disposition can be encouraged by the offering of suitable inducements. Where service is compulsory, that fact alone tends to make it abhorrent, and voluntary persistence, after time has been served, rare. But, on the other hand, as the necessity for numbers in war is as real as the necessity of fitness, a body where long service and small reserves obtain should in peace be more numerous than one where the reserves are larger. To long service and small reserves a large standing force is the natural corollary. It may be added that it is more consonant to the necessities of warfare, and more consistent with the idea of the word "reserve," as elsewhere used in war. The reserve in battle is that portion of the force which is withheld from engagement, awaiting the unforeseen developments of the fight; but no general would think of carrying on a pitched battle with the smaller part of his force, keeping the larger part in reserve. Rapid concentration of effort, anticipating that of the enemy, is the ideal of tactics and of strategy,—of the battle-field and of the campaign. It is that, likewise, of the science of mobilization, in its modern development. The reserve is but the margin of safety, to compensate for defects in conception or execution, to which all enterprises are liable; and it may be added that it is as applicable to the material force—the ships, guns, etc.—as it is to the men.

Long service should logically be the goal and outcome of voluntary recruitment systems for military forces. When joining is a personal choice, there's a greater likelihood that individuals will embrace military life as a career. This inclination can be encouraged with appropriate incentives. On the flip side, when service is mandatory, that alone tends to make it unattractive, and voluntary continuation after the required time is often uncommon. However, since the need for numbers in war is just as essential as physical fitness, a military organization where long service and small reserves are prevalent should, in peacetime, be larger than one with bigger reserves. A large standing force naturally follows long service and small reserves. Moreover, this approach aligns better with the demands of warfare and is more consistent with how the term "reserve" is used in a military context. The reserve in battle refers to the segment of troops that is kept back from engagement, waiting for unexpected developments during the fight; no commander would consider fighting a battle with only a fraction of their troops while holding the majority in reserve. The ideal in tactics and strategy—both on the battlefield and during campaigns—is quick concentration of action, staying ahead of the enemy. This principle also applies to the modern development of mobilization science. The reserve acts as a safety margin to cover potential flaws in planning or execution, which all operations are prone to; additionally, this concept applies equally to material resources—ships, guns, etc.—as it does to personnel.

The United States, like Great Britain, depends wholly upon voluntary enlistments; and both nations, with unconscious logic, have laid great stress upon continuous service, and comparatively little upon reserves. When seamen have served the period which entitles them to the rewards of continuous service, without further enlistment, they are, though still in the prime of life, approaching the period when fitness, in the private seaman or soldier, depends upon ingrained habit—perfect practical familiarity with the life which has been their one calling—rather than upon that elastic vigor which is the privilege of youth. Should they elect to continue in the service, there still remain some years in which they are an invaluable leaven, by character and tradition. If they depart, they are for a few years a reserve for war—if they choose to come forward; but it is manifest that such a reserve can be but small, when compared with a system which in three or five years passes men through the active force into the reserve. The latter, however, is far less valuable, man for man. Of course, a reserve which has not even three years' service is less valuable still.

The United States, like Great Britain, relies entirely on voluntary enlistments; and both countries, almost instinctively, have focused heavily on continuous service while paying relatively little attention to reserves. When sailors complete their term that qualifies them for benefits of continuous service without re-enlisting, they are, even though still in their prime, nearing a time when their fitness as a sailor or soldier depends more on established habits—an intimate knowledge of the life that has been their only trade—than on the youthful energy that is a privilege of being young. If they choose to stay in service, they still have several years where they serve as an invaluable influence through their character and traditions. If they leave, they may serve as a reserve for a few years for war—if they decide to come back; but it’s clear that this type of reserve is quite small when compared to a system that transitions men from active duty to reserve in three to five years. However, the latter is significantly less valuable, man for man. Naturally, a reserve with less than three years of service is even less valuable.

The United States is to all intents an insular power, like Great Britain. We have but two land frontiers, Canada and Mexico. The latter is hopelessly inferior to us in all the elements of military strength. As regards Canada, Great Britain maintains a standing army; but, like our own, its numbers indicate clearly that aggression will never be her policy, except in those distant regions whither the great armies of the world cannot act against her, unless they first wrench from her the control of the sea. No modern state has long maintained a supremacy by land and by sea,—one or the other has been held from time to time by this or that country, but not both. Great Britain wisely has chosen naval power; and, independent of her reluctance to break with the United States for other reasons, she certainly would regret to devote to the invasion of a nation of seventy millions the small disposable force which she maintains in excess of the constant requirements of her colonial interests. We are, it may be repeated, an insular power, dependent therefore upon a navy.

The United States is essentially an insular power, similar to Great Britain. We have only two land borders, Canada and Mexico. The latter is significantly weaker than us in terms of military strength. As for Canada, Great Britain keeps a standing army there; however, like our own, its size clearly shows that aggression is not their aim, except in remote areas where the world's major armies can't reach unless they first take control of the seas from her. No modern state has successfully maintained dominance both on land and at sea for an extended period—one or the other has been held by various countries at different times, but not both. Great Britain has wisely opted for naval strength; and apart from her reluctance to sever ties with the United States for other reasons, she would definitely hesitate to commit her limited forces to invade a nation of seventy million people when those resources are better allocated to her ongoing colonial interests. We can reiterate that we are an insular power, hence reliant on a strong navy.

Durable naval power, besides, depends ultimately upon extensive commercial relations; consequently, and especially in an insular state, it is rarely aggressive, in the military sense. Its instincts are naturally for peace, because it has so much at stake outside its shores. Historically, this has been the case with the conspicuous example of sea power, Great Britain, since she became such; and it increasingly tends to be so. It is also our own case, and to a yet greater degree, because, with an immense compact territory, there has not been the disposition to external effort which has carried the British flag all over the globe, seeking to earn by foreign commerce and distant settlement that abundance of resource which to us has been the free gift of nature—or of Providence. By her very success, however, Great Britain, in the vast increase and dispersion of her external interests, has given hostages to fortune, which for mere defence impose upon her a great navy. Our career has been different, our conditions now are not identical, yet our geographical position and political convictions have created for us also external interests and external responsibilities, which are likewise our hostages to fortune. It is not necessary to roam afar in search of adventures; popular feeling and the deliberate judgment of statesmen alike have asserted that, from conditions we neither made nor control, interests beyond the sea exist, have sprung up of themselves, which demand protection. "Beyond the sea"—that means a navy. Of invasion, in any real sense of the word, we run no risk, and if we did, it must be by sea; and there, at sea, must be met primarily, and ought to be met decisively, any attempt at invasion of our interests, either in distant lands, or at home by blockade or by bombardment. Yet the force of men in the navy is smaller, by more than half, than that in the army.

Durable naval power ultimately relies on extensive trade relationships; therefore, especially for an island nation, it is rarely aggressive in a military sense. Its natural instinct is to maintain peace because it has so much at stake beyond its shores. Historically, this has been evident with Great Britain, a prime example of sea power since it established itself; and this trend is growing. It applies to us as well, even more so, because with our vast and compact territory, there hasn't been the same drive for external endeavors that saw the British flag flown around the world, seeking to gain resources through foreign trade and distant settlements, which we have been gifted by nature—or Providence. However, in its success, Great Britain, with the considerable growth and spread of its external interests, has created obligations that require a significant navy for mere defense. Our trajectory has been different, and our current circumstances are not the same, yet our geographic position and political beliefs have also led us to develop external interests and responsibilities that serve as our obligations. We don’t need to look far for conflicts; public sentiment and the considered opinions of politicians have confirmed that, due to circumstances beyond our control, interests overseas have emerged that need protection. "Overseas"—that implies a navy. We are not at real risk of invasion, and if we were, it would have to come by sea; thus, at sea, we must primarily confront and decisively respond to any attempts to invade our interests, whether in distant territories or at home through blockades or bombardments. Nevertheless, the number of personnel in the navy is more than half less than that of the army.

The necessary complement of those admirable measures which have been employed now for over a decade in the creation of naval material is the preparation of an adequate force of trained men to use this material when completed. Take an entirely fresh man: a battleship can be built and put in commission before he becomes a trained man-of-war's man, and a torpedo-boat can be built and ready for service before, to use the old sea phrase, "the hay seed is out of his hair." Further, in a voluntary service, you cannot keep your trained men as you can your completed ship or gun. The inevitable inference is that the standing force must be large, because you can neither create it hastily nor maintain it by compulsion. Having fixed the amount of material,—the numbers and character of the fleet,—from this follows easily the number of men necessary to man it. This aggregate force can then be distributed, upon some accepted idea, between the standing navy and the reserve. Without fixing a proportion between the two, the present writer is convinced that the reserve should be but a small percentage of the whole, and that in a small navy, as ours, relatively, long will be, this is doubly imperative; for the smaller the navy, the greater the need for constant efficiency to act promptly, and the smaller the expense of maintenance. In fact, where quantity—number—is small, quality should be all the more high. The quality of the whole is a question of personnel even more than of material; and the quality of the personnel can be maintained only by high individual fitness in the force, undiluted by dependence upon a large, only partly efficient, reserve element.

The necessary addition to the impressive measures in naval material development over the past decade is preparing a sufficient number of trained personnel to operate this equipment once it's finished. Consider a completely new recruit: a battleship can be built and ready for service before they've become a skilled sailor, and a torpedo boat can be ready to go before, as the old saying goes, "the hayseed is out of his hair." Furthermore, in a voluntary service, you can’t retain your trained personnel as you would with your finished ship or gun. The unavoidable conclusion is that the standing force must be significant, because you can't create it quickly or maintain it through compulsion. Once you determine the amount of material—the size and type of the fleet—you can easily figure out how many personnel are needed to operate it. This total force can then be allocated based on some accepted principle between the active navy and the reserves. Without establishing a ratio between the two, I believe that the reserves should only be a small percentage of the total, and in a relatively small navy like ours, this is even more crucial; the smaller the navy, the greater the need for constant efficiency to respond quickly, and the lower the maintenance costs. In fact, when the quantity is limited, quality should be even higher. The overall quality depends more on the personnel than on the material; and the quality of the personnel can only be sustained by having highly qualified individuals in the force, without relying on a large, only partially effective reserve.

"One foot on sea and one on shore, to one thing constant never,"

"One foot in the sea and one on land, to one thing always changing,"

will not man the fleet. It can be but an imperfect palliative, and can be absorbed effectually by the main body only in small proportions. It is in torpedo-boats for coast defence, and in commerce-destroying for deep-sea warfare, that the true sphere for naval reserves will be found; for the duties in both cases are comparatively simple, and the organization can be the same.

will not man the fleet. It can only serve as an imperfect temporary fix, and can be effectively absorbed by the main body only in small amounts. The real role for naval reserves will be found in torpedo boats for coastal defense and in commerce-destroying for deep-sea warfare; in both cases, the duties are relatively straightforward, and the organization can be the same.

Every danger of a military character to which the United States is exposed can be met best outside her own territory—at sea. Preparedness for naval war—preparedness against naval attack and for naval offence—is preparedness for anything that is likely to occur.

Every military threat facing the United States is best handled outside its own borders—at sea. Being prepared for naval warfare—ready to defend against naval attacks and to launch naval offensives—is the best way to prepare for any likely event.

 

 

May, 1897.

May 1897.

Finality, the close of a life, of a relationship, of an era, even though this be a purely artificial creation of human arrangement, in all cases appeals powerfully to the imagination, and especially to that of a generation self-conscious as ours, a generation which has coined for itself the phrase fin de siècle to express its belief, however superficial and mistaken, that it knows its own exponents and its own tendencies; that, amid the din of its own progress sounding in its ears, it knows not only whence it comes but whither it goes. The nineteenth century is about to die, only to rise again in the twentieth. Whence did it come? How far has it gone? Whither is it going?

Finality, the end of a life, a relationship, or an era, even if it's just a human-made concept, strongly captures the imagination—especially for a self-aware generation like ours, which has created the term fin de siècle to express its belief, however shallow and misguided, that it understands its own characteristics and trends; that, amid the noise of its progress ringing in its ears, it knows not just where it came from but also where it's headed. The nineteenth century is about to end, only to rise again in the twentieth. Where did it come from? How far has it gone? Where is it going?

A full reply to such queries would presume an abridged universal history of the expiring century such as a magazine article, or series of articles, could not contemplate for a moment. The scope proposed to himself by the present writer, itself almost unmanageable within the necessary limits, looks not to the internal conditions of states, to those economical and social tendencies which occupy so large a part of contemporary attention, seeming to many the sole subjects that deserve attention, and that from the most purely material and fleshly point of view. Important as these things are, it may be affirmed at least that they are not everything; and that, great as has been the material progress of the century, the changes in international relations and relative importance, not merely in states of the European family, but among the peoples of the world at large, have been no less striking. It is from this direction that the writer wishes to approach his subject, which, if applied to any particular country, might be said to be that of its external relations; but which, in the broader view that it will be sought to attain, regards rather the general future of the world as indicated by movements already begun and in progress, as well as by tendencies now dimly discernible, which, if not counteracted, are pregnant of further momentous shifting of the political balances, profoundly affecting the welfare of mankind.

A complete answer to these questions would rely on a shortened universal history of the past century, something a magazine article, or a series of articles, couldn’t possibly consider. The scope the author has set for himself, which is almost too much to handle within the necessary limits, doesn’t focus on the internal conditions of countries or the economic and social trends that grab so much contemporary attention—trends that many believe are the only ones worth considering, particularly from a purely material and physical perspective. While these issues are important, one can assert that they aren't everything; and that, despite the significant material progress of the century, the shifts in international relations and relative significance, not just among the European nations but across the world, have been equally noteworthy. The author aims to approach the topic from this angle, which, if applied to any specific country, could be described as its external relations. However, in the broader context being sought, it concerns the general future of the world as indicated by movements that have already started and are ongoing, as well as by trends that are now just becoming apparent, which, if left unchecked, could lead to significant shifts in the political balance that would profoundly impact humanity's well-being.

It appears a convenient, though doubtless very rough, way of prefacing this subject to say that the huge colonizing movements of the eighteenth century were brought to a pause by the American Revolution, which deprived Great Britain of her richest colonies, succeeded, as that almost immediately was, by the French Revolution and the devastating wars of the republic and of Napoleon, which forced the attention of Europe to withdraw from external allurements and to concentrate upon its own internal affairs. The purchase of Louisiana by the United States at the opening of the current century emphasized this conclusion; for it practically eliminated the continent of North America from the catalogue of wild territories available for foreign settlement. Within a decade this was succeeded by the revolt of the Spanish colonies, followed later by the pronouncements of President Monroe and of Mr. Canning, which assured their independence by preventing European interference. The firmness with which the position of the former statesman has been maintained ever since by the great body of the people of the United States, and the developments his doctrine afterwards received, have removed the Spanish-American countries equally from all probable chance of further European colonization, in the political sense of the word.

It seems convenient, although certainly a bit simplistic, to say that the massive colonization efforts of the eighteenth century came to a halt because of the American Revolution, which stripped Great Britain of its richest colonies. This was soon followed by the French Revolution and the destructive wars of the republic and Napoleon, forcing Europe to shift its focus away from external attractions and concentrate on its own internal issues. The purchase of Louisiana by the United States at the start of this century highlighted this point; it basically took North America off the list of wild territories available for foreign settlement. Within ten years, this was followed by the uprising of the Spanish colonies, and later by the statements from President Monroe and Mr. Canning that guaranteed their independence by preventing European intervention. The strong support for the former statesman’s position from the people of the United States, along with the developments his doctrine received afterwards, has completely eliminated any significant chance of further European colonization in the political sense for the Spanish-American countries.

Thus the century opened. Men's energies still sought scope beyond the sea, doubtless; not, however, in the main, for the founding of new colonies, but for utilizing ground already in political occupation. Even this, however, was subsidiary. The great work of the nineteenth century, from nearly its beginning to nearly its close, has been in the recognition and study of the forces of nature, and the application of them to the purposes of mechanical and economical advance. The means thus placed in men's hands, so startling when first invented, so familiar for the most part to us now, were devoted necessarily, first, to the development of the resources of each country. Everywhere there was a fresh field; for hitherto it had been nowhere possible to man fully to utilize the gifts of nature. Energies everywhere turned inward, for there, in every region, was more than enough to do. Naturally, therefore, such a period has been in the main one of peace. There have been great wars, certainly; but, nevertheless, external peace has been the general characteristic of that period of development, during which men have been occupied in revolutionizing the face of their own countries by means of the new powers at their disposal.

Thus, the century began. People's energies still sought opportunities beyond the sea, not mainly for founding new colonies, but for making use of land already under political control. Even this, however, was secondary. The major focus of the nineteenth century, from nearly its start to nearly its end, has been the recognition and study of natural forces, and how to apply them for mechanical and economic progress. The tools and technologies made available to people, which were groundbreaking when first invented and are mostly familiar to us now, were primarily aimed at developing the resources of each country. Everywhere was a new opportunity; until then, it had been impossible for humanity to fully harness nature’s gifts. Efforts turned inward everywhere, as each region had plenty of work to be done. Naturally, this period has mostly been one of peace. There have certainly been significant wars; however, general external peace has characterized this time of development, during which people have been focused on transforming their own countries using the new powers at their disposal.

All such phases pass, however, as does every human thing. Increase of production—the idol of the economist—sought fresh markets, as might have been predicted. The increase of home consumption, through increased ease of living, increased wealth, increased population, did not keep up with the increase of forth-putting and the facility of distribution afforded by steam. In the middle of the century China and Japan were forced out of the seclusion of ages, and were compelled, for commercial purposes at least, to enter into relations with the European communities, to buy and to sell with them. Serious attempts, on any extensive scale, to acquire new political possessions abroad largely ceased. Commerce only sought new footholds, sure that, given the inch, she in the end would have the ell. Moreover, the growth of the United States in population and resources, and the development of the British Australian colonies, contributed to meet the demand, of which the opening of China and Japan was only a single indication. That opening, therefore, was rather an incident of the general industrial development which followed upon the improvement of mechanical processes and the multiplication of communications.

All these phases eventually come to an end, just like everything else in life. The desire for increased production—the economist's obsession—looked for new markets, as one might expect. The rise in domestic consumption, due to easier living standards, growing wealth, and a larger population, couldn’t keep pace with the increase in output and the distribution efficiency brought by steam power. In the middle of the century, China and Japan were pulled out of their long-standing isolation and forced, at least for trade reasons, to engage with European countries, buying and selling with them. Serious efforts to expand political territories abroad diminished significantly. Commerce was mainly focused on finding new opportunities, believing that if they got a little, they would eventually gain a lot. Additionally, the population and resources growth in the United States, along with the development of the British Australian colonies, helped meet the demand, of which the opening of China and Japan was just one example. Thus, this opening was more of a moment in the larger industrial growth that followed improvements in mechanical processes and communications.

Thus the century passed its meridian, and began to decline towards its close. There were wars and there were rumors of wars in the countries of European civilization. Dynasties rose and fell, and nations shifted their places in the scale of political importance, as old-time boys in school went up and down; but, withal, the main characteristic abode, and has become more and more the dominant prepossession of the statesmen who reached their prime at or soon after the times when the century itself culminated. The maintenance of a status quo , for purely utilitarian reasons of an economical character, has gradually become an ideal—the quieta non movere of Sir Robert Walpole. The ideal is respectable, certainly; in view of the concert of the powers, in the interest of their own repose, to coerce Greece and the Cretans, we may perhaps refrain from calling it noble. The question remains, how long can it continue respectable in the sense of being practicable of realization,—a rational possibility, not an idle dream? Many are now found to say—and among them some of the most bitter of the advocates of universal peace, who are among the bitterest of modern disputants—that when the Czar Nicholas proposed to move the quiet things, half a century ago, and to reconstruct the political map of southeastern Europe in the interest of well-founded quiet, it was he that showed the idealism of rational statesmanship,—the only truly practical statesmanship,—while the defenders of the status quo evinced the crude instincts of the mere time-serving politician. That the latter did not insure quiet, even the quiet of desolation, in those unhappy regions, we have yearly evidence. How far is it now a practicable object, among the nations of the European family, to continue indefinitely the present realization of peace and plenty,—in themselves good things, but which are advocated largely on the ground that man lives by bread alone,—in view of the changed conditions of the world which the departing nineteenth century leaves with us as its bequest? Is the outlook such that our present civilization, with its benefits, is most likely to be insured by universal disarmament, the clamor for which rises ominously—the word is used advisedly—among our latter-day cries? None shares more heartily than the writer the aspiration for the day when nations shall beat their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning-hooks; but is European civilization, including America, so situated that it can afford to relax into an artificial peace, resting not upon the working of national consciences, as questions arise, but upon a Permanent Tribunal,—an external, if self-imposed authority,—the realization in modern policy of the ideal of the mediæval Papacy?

Thus the century reached its midpoint and started to decline as it approached its end. There were wars and there were rumors of wars in European civilizations. Dynasties rose and fell, and nations shifted in their political importance, much like schoolboys moving up and down the ranks; yet, the main characteristic persisted and increasingly became the dominant mindset of the statesmen who came of age around the time the century peaked. Maintaining a status quo for purely practical economic reasons has slowly turned into an ideal—the quieta non movere of Sir Robert Walpole. The ideal is certainly respectable; considering the collective interests of the powers in ensuring their own peace by pressuring Greece and the Cretans, we might hesitate to call it noble. The question remains, how long can it continue to be considered respectable in the sense of being practically achievable—a rational possibility, not just an idle dream? Many are now saying—and among them are some of the strongest proponents of universal peace, who engage fiercely in modern debates—that when Czar Nicholas suggested changing the status quo half a century ago and reconstructing the political landscape of southeastern Europe for the sake of true calm, it was he who displayed the idealism of rational statesmanship—the only truly practical approach—while the defenders of the status quo revealed the basic instincts of mere opportunistic politicians. That the latter did not ensure stability, even the stillness of desolation, in those troubled areas is something we witness each year. How feasible is it now for the nations of Europe to maintain the current state of peace and prosperity indefinitely—both good in themselves, yet often promoted on the premise that man lives by bread alone—considering the changed circumstances the departing nineteenth century leaves us as its legacy? Is the outlook such that our present civilization, along with its advantages, is most likely to be secured by universal disarmament, whose demand is rising ominously—this term is chosen deliberately—among our contemporary outcries? None shares more wholeheartedly the dream of when nations will turn their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning-hooks; but is European civilization, including America, really in a position to afford to lapse into an artificial peace, one that doesn’t depend on the morality of nations as issues arise, but relies on a Permanent Tribunal—an external, albeit self-imposed authority—the realization in modern policy of the ideal of the medieval Papacy?

The outlook—the signs of the times, what are they? It is not given to human vision, peering into the future, to see more than as through a glass, darkly; men as trees walking, one cannot say certainly whither. Yet signs may be noted even if they cannot be fully or precisely interpreted; and among them I should certainly say is to be observed the general outward impulse of all the civilized nations of the first order of greatness—except our own. Bound and swathed in the traditions of our own eighteenth century, when we were as truly external to the European world as we are now a part of it, we, under the specious plea of peace and plenty—fulness of bread—hug an ideal of isolation, and refuse to recognize the solidarity of interest with which the world of European civilization must not only look forward to, but go out to meet, the future that, whether near or remote, seems to await it. I say we do so; I should more surely express my thought by saying that the outward impulse already is in the majority of the nation, as shown when particular occasions arouse their attention, but that it is as yet retarded, and may be retarded perilously long, by those whose views of national policy are governed by maxims framed in the infancy of the Republic.

The outlook—the signs of the times, what are they? It's not possible for human vision, looking into the future, to see more than through a cloudy lens; we see men like trees walking, and we can't say for sure where they are going. Still, there are signs to note, even if they can't be fully or precisely interpreted. One sign I definitely see is the general outward push of all the great civilized nations—except for ours. Bound and wrapped in the traditions of our own eighteenth century, when we were as much outsiders to the European world as we are now a part of it, we cling to an ideal of isolation under the false pretense of peace and abundance—plenty of food—and refuse to acknowledge the shared interests with which the world of European civilization must not only look forward to, but actively engage with, the future that, whether near or far, seems to await them. I say we do this; I would express my thoughts more accurately by saying that the outward impulse is already present in the majority of the nation, as shown when certain situations grab their attention, but it is currently held back, and may be held back for far too long, by those whose views on national policy are shaped by principles developed in the early days of the Republic.

This outward impulse of the European nations, resumed on a large scale after nearly a century of intermission, is not a mere sudden appearance, sporadic, and unrelated to the past. The signs of its coming, though unnoted, were visible soon after the century reached its half-way stage, as was also its great correlative, equally unappreciated then, though obvious enough now, the stirring of the nations of Oriental civilization. It is a curious reminiscence of my own that when in Yokohama, Japan, in 1868, I was asked to translate a Spanish letter from Honolulu, relative to a ship-load of Japanese coolies to be imported into Hawaii. I knew the person engaged to go as physician to the ship, and, unless my memory greatly deceives me, he sailed in this employment while I was still in the port. Similarly, when my service on the station was ended, I went from Yokohama to Hong-kong, prior to returning home by way of Suez. Among my fellow-passengers was an ex-Confederate naval officer, whose business was to negotiate for an immigration of Chinese into, I think, the Southern States—in momentary despair, perhaps, of black labor—but certainly into the United States. We all know what has come in our own country of undertakings which then had attracted little attention.

This outward push from European countries, which started again on a large scale after almost a century of pause, isn't just a random occurrence unrelated to history. The signs of its emergence were there, even if overlooked, soon after the century hit its midpoint, along with its significant counterpart, also unrecognized at the time but clear now, the awakening of Asian civilizations. I have a personal memory from my time in Yokohama, Japan, in 1868, when I was asked to translate a Spanish letter from Honolulu about a shipment of Japanese workers being brought into Hawaii. I knew the doctor who was set to work on that ship, and if I’m not mistaken, he left while I was still there. Likewise, after finishing my service at the station, I traveled from Yokohama to Hong Kong before heading home via Suez. Among my fellow travelers was a former Confederate naval officer whose job was to negotiate for Chinese immigration to, if I recall correctly, the Southern States—perhaps out of a momentary desperation for labor—but definitely to the United States. We all know what has come of projects back then that didn’t get much attention.

It is odd to watch the unconscious, resistless movements of nations, and at the same time read the crushing characterization by our teachers of the press of those who, by personal characteristics or by accident, happen to be thrust into the position of leaders, when at the most they only guide to the least harm forces which can no more be resisted permanently than can gravitation. Such would have been the rôle of Nicholas, guiding to a timely end the irresistible course of events in the Balkans, which his opponents sought to withstand, but succeeded only in prolonging and aggravating. He is honored now by those who see folly in the imperial aspirations of Mr. Joseph Chamberlain, and piracy in Mr. Cecil Rhodes; yet, after all, in his day, what right had he, by the code of strict constructionists of national legal rights, to put Turkey to death because she was sick? Was not Turkey in occupation? Had she not, by strict law, a right to her possessions, and to live; yea, and to administer what she considered justice to those who were legally her subjects? But men are too apt to forget that law is the servant of equity, and that while the world is in its present stage of development equity which cannot be had by law must be had by force, upon which ultimately law rests, not for its sanction, but for its efficacy.

It's strange to see the automatic, unstoppable actions of nations and at the same time read the harsh judgments from our educators about the press regarding those who, by their traits or sheer chance, find themselves in leadership roles. At best, they can only minimize the harm caused by forces that can’t be resisted any more than gravity itself. That would have been Nicholas's role—helping to bring a timely resolution to the unstoppable events in the Balkans, which his opponents tried to oppose but only ended up prolonging and complicating. He’s now respected by those who criticize Mr. Joseph Chamberlain's imperial ambitions and Mr. Cecil Rhodes's colonial actions; yet, back in his time, what right did he have, based on the strict interpretation of national legal rights, to end Turkey’s existence simply because it was struggling? Wasn’t Turkey in control? Didn’t it have a legal right to its territory, to survive, and to administer what it deemed justice to those who were recognized as its subjects? But people often forget that law is a tool of fairness, and that in the current state of the world, fairness that can’t be achieved through law must be obtained through force, on which law ultimately depends—not for its approval, but for its effectiveness.

We have been familiar latterly with the term "buffer states;" the pleasant function discharged by Siam between Great Britain and France. Though not strictly analogous, the term conveys an idea of the relations that have hitherto obtained between Eastern and Western civilizations. They have existed apart, each a world of itself; but they are approaching not only in geographical propinquity, a recognized source of danger, but, what is more important, in common ideas of material advantage, without a corresponding sympathy in spiritual ideas. It is not merely that the two are in different stages of development from a common source, as are Russia and Great Britain. They are running as yet on wholly different lines, springing from conceptions radically different. To bring them into correspondence in that, the most important realm of ideas, there is needed on the one side—or on the other—not growth, but conversion. However far it has wandered, and however short of its pattern it has come, the civilization of modern Europe grew up under the shadow of the Cross, and what is best in it still breathes the spirit of the Crucified. It is to be feared that Eastern thinkers consider it rather an advantage than a detriment that they are appropriating the material progress of Europe unfettered by Christian traditions,—as agnostic countries. But, for the present at least, agnosticism with Christian ages behind it is a very different thing from agnosticism which has never known Christianity.

We’ve recently become familiar with the term "buffer states," particularly regarding the role Siam played between Great Britain and France. Although not exactly the same, the term reflects the relationship that has existed between Eastern and Western civilizations. They have each existed independently, like separate worlds; however, they are drawing closer, not only in geographical proximity—a known source of risk—but, more importantly, in shared ideas of material gain, despite lacking mutual understanding in spiritual beliefs. It’s not just that both are at different developmental stages from a common origin, like Russia and Great Britain. They are following entirely different paths, arising from fundamentally different ideas. To align them in that crucial realm of thought, what’s needed on one side or the other is not growth but a complete transformation. No matter how far it has strayed or how distant it has become from its ideals, modern European civilization developed in the influence of Christianity, and its best elements still reflect the spirit of the Crucified. Unfortunately, Eastern thinkers may see it as more of an advantage than a disadvantage that they are adopting Europe’s material advancements without being constrained by Christian traditions—as agnostic nations. But, for now at least, agnosticism informed by a Christian past is very different from agnosticism that has never experienced Christianity.

What will be in the future the dominant spiritual ideas of those nations which hitherto have been known as Christian, is scarcely a question of the twentieth century. Whatever variations of faith, in direction or in degree, the close of that century may show, it is not probable that so short a period will reveal the full change of standards and of practice which necessarily must follow ultimately upon a radical change of belief. That the impress of Christianity will remain throughout the coming century is reasonably as certain as that it took centuries of nominal faith to lift Christian standards and practice even to the point they now have reached. Decline, as well as rise, must be gradual; and gradual likewise, granting the utmost possible spread of Christian beliefs among them, will be the approximation of the Eastern nations, as nations, to the principles which powerfully modify, though they cannot control wholly even now, the merely natural impulses of Western peoples. And if, as many now say, faith has departed from among ourselves, and still more will depart in the coming years; if we have no higher sanction to propose for self-restraint and righteousness than enlightened self-interest and the absurdity of war, war—violence—will be absurd just so long as the balance of interest is on that side, and no longer. Those who want will take, if they can, not merely from motives of high policy and as legal opportunity offers, but for the simple reasons that they have not, that they desire, and that they are able. The European world has known that stage already; it has escaped from it only partially by the gradual hallowing of public opinion and its growing weight in the political scale. The Eastern world knows not the same motives, but it is rapidly appreciating the material advantages and the political traditions which have united to confer power upon the West; and with the appreciation desire has arisen.

What the dominant spiritual ideas of nations previously known as Christian will be in the future isn’t really a question for the twentieth century. No matter what shifts in beliefs we might see by the end of that century, it’s unlikely that such a short time will fully reveal the complete changes in standards and practices that must inevitably follow a significant change in belief. It’s pretty certain that the influence of Christianity will remain throughout the coming century, just as it took centuries of nominal faith to raise Christian standards and practices to where they are now. Both decline and growth must happen gradually; and likewise, the Eastern nations will gradually approach the principles that significantly influence, though do not fully control even now, the purely natural impulses of Western societies. And if, as many are saying, faith has left us, and will leave even more in the coming years; if we have no higher authority to advocate for self-restraint and morality than enlightened self-interest and the absurdity of war, then war—violence—will seem absurd as long as the balance of interest supports it, and not a moment longer. Those who want will take, if they can, not just out of high political motives or legal opportunities, but simply because they lack, they want, and they are able. The European world has already gone through that stage; it has partially escaped it through the gradual sanctifying of public opinion and its increasing importance in politics. The Eastern world may not share the same motives, but it is quickly realizing the material benefits and political traditions that have come together to give power to the West; and with that realization, desire has grown.

Coincident with the long pause which the French Revolution imposed upon the process of external colonial expansion which was so marked a feature of the eighteenth century, there occurred another singular manifestation of national energies, in the creation of the great standing armies of modern days, themselves the outcome of the levée en masse , and of the general conscription, which the Revolution bequeathed to us along with its expositions of the Rights of Man. Beginning with the birth of the century, perfected during its continuance, its close finds them in full maturity and power, with a development in numbers, in reserve force, in organization, and in material for war, over which the economist perpetually wails, whose existence he denounces, and whose abolition he demands. As freedom has grown and strengthened, so have they grown and strengthened. Is this singular product of a century whose gains for political liberty are undeniable, a mere gross perversion of human activities, as is so confidently claimed on many sides? or is there possibly in it also a sign of the times to come, to be studied in connection with other signs, some of which we have noted?

Coinciding with the long pause that the French Revolution imposed on the process of external colonial expansion, a significant feature of the eighteenth century, there emerged another unique expression of national energy: the establishment of modern standing armies. These armies are directly linked to the levée en masse and the general conscription introduced by the Revolution, which also brought forth its declarations of the Rights of Man. Starting at the beginning of the century and evolving throughout, by the end, these armies are fully mature and powerful, exhibiting enhanced numbers, reserve forces, organization, and materials for war. Economists frequently lament their existence, condemn it, and call for its abolition. As freedom has grown stronger, so have these armies. Is this unusual product of a century that undeniably advanced political liberty merely a misguided twist of human activities, as confidently argued by many? Or could it also represent a sign of things to come, to be analyzed along with other signs, some of which we have noted?

What has been the effect of these great armies? Manifold, doubtless. On the economical side there is the diminution of production, the tax upon men's time and lives, the disadvantages or evils so dinned daily into our ears that there is no need of repeating them here. But is there nothing to the credit side of the account, even perhaps a balance in their favor? Is it nothing, in an age when authority is weakening and restraints are loosening, that the youth of a nation passes through a school in which order, obedience, and reverence are learned, where the body is systematically developed, where ideals of self-surrender, of courage, of manhood, are inculcated, necessarily, because fundamental conditions of military success? Is it nothing that masses of youths out of the fields and the streets are brought together, mingled with others of higher intellectual antecedents, taught to work and to act together, mind in contact with mind, and carrying back into civil life that respect for constituted authority which is urgently needed in these days when lawlessness is erected into a religion? It is a suggestive lesson to watch the expression and movements of a number of rustic conscripts undergoing their first drills, and to contrast them with the finished result as seen in the faces and bearing of the soldiers that throng the streets. A military training is not the worst preparation for an active life, any more than the years spent at college are time lost, as another school of utilitarians insists. Is it nothing that wars are less frequent, peace better secured, by the mutual respect of nations for each other's strength; and that, when a convulsion does come, it passes rapidly, leaving the ordinary course of events to resume sooner, and therefore more easily? War now not only occurs more rarely, but has rather the character of an occasional excess, from which recovery is easy. A century or more ago it was a chronic disease. And withal, the military spirit, the preparedness—not merely the willingness, which is a different thing—to fight in a good cause, which is a distinct good, is more widely diffused and more thoroughly possessed than ever it was when the soldier was merely the paid man. It is the nations now that are in arms, and not simply the servants of the king.

What has been the impact of these huge armies? Many, for sure. Economically, there’s reduced production, the toll on people’s time and lives, and the problems that are constantly brought up in conversation, so we don’t need to repeat them here. But isn’t there anything positive to consider, maybe even a net benefit? In an era when authority is fading and restrictions are loosening, is it insignificant that young people in a nation go through training where they learn order, obedience, and respect, where their physical fitness is systematically developed, and where ideals of selflessness, bravery, and manhood are instilled—essentially vital for military success? Is it nothing that groups of young men from rural areas and the streets are brought together, mixed with those from more educated backgrounds, learning to collaborate and communicate, taking back into civilian life the respect for established authority that's urgently needed in times when lawlessness is treated like a religion? It’s eye-opening to observe the expressions and movements of rural recruits during their initial drills, and then compare them to the transformed soldiers seen in the streets. Military training isn’t the worst preparation for an active life, just as the years spent in college shouldn’t be considered wasted time, as some pragmatists argue. Is it nothing that wars are happening less often, peace is better maintained through nations respecting each other’s strength, and that when a conflict does arise, it resolves quickly, allowing normalcy to return sooner and more smoothly? Wars now not only happen more rarely, but they often seem like an occasional outburst that’s easy to recover from, unlike a century or more ago when it was a persistent issue. Moreover, the military spirit, the readiness—not just the willingness, which is different—to fight for a righteous cause is more widespread and firmly held than when soldiers were just hired hands. It’s now entire nations that are armed, not just the king’s servants.

In forecasting the future, then, it is upon these particular signs of the times that I dwell: the arrest of the forward impulse towards political colonization which coincided with the decade immediately preceding the French Revolution; the absorption of the European nations, for the following quarter of a century, with the universal wars, involving questions chiefly political and European; the beginning of the great era of coal and iron, of mechanical and industrial development, which succeeded the peace, and during which it was not aggressive colonization, but the development of colonies already held and of new commercial centres, notably in China and Japan, that was the most prominent feature; finally, we have, resumed at the end of the century, the forward movement of political colonization by the mother countries, powerfully incited thereto, doubtless, by the citizens of the old colonies in different parts of the world. The restlessness of Australia and the Cape Colony has doubtless counted for much in British advances in those regions. Contemporary with all these movements, from the first to the last, has been the development of great standing armies, or rather of armed nations, in Europe; and, lastly, the stirring of the East, its entrance into the field of Western interests, not merely as a passive something to be impinged upon, but with a vitality of its own, formless yet, but significant, inasmuch as where before there was torpor, if not death, now there is indisputable movement and life. Never again, probably, can there of it be said,

In predicting the future, I focus on these specific signs of the times: the halt of the momentum toward political colonization that happened in the decade just before the French Revolution; the engagement of European nations in universal wars for the next twenty-five years, focusing primarily on political and European issues; the start of the major era of coal and iron, along with mechanical and industrial progress, that followed the peace, during which the key development was not aggressive colonization, but the expansion of existing colonies and new trade centers, especially in China and Japan; finally, we see at the end of the century a resurgence of political colonization by the mother countries, likely driven by citizens from old colonies around the world. The aspirations of Australia and the Cape Colony have certainly played a significant role in British advancements in those areas. Alongside all these movements, from beginning to end, has been the rise of large standing armies or armed nations in Europe; and lastly, the awakening of the East, entering the realm of Western interests not just as something to be influenced, but with its own dynamic energy, still undefined yet meaningful, as what was once stillness, or even death, now shows clear movement and life. It’s unlikely that will ever be said again.

"It heard the legions thunder past,

"It heard the legions thundering by,

Then plunged in thought again."

Then dove back into thought.

Of this the astonishing development of Japan is the most obvious evidence; but in India, though there be no probability of the old mutinies reviving, there are signs enough of the awaking of political intelligence, restlessness under foreign subjection, however beneficent, desire for greater play for its own individualities; a movement which, because intellectual and appreciative of the advantages of Western material and political civilization, is less immediately threatening than the former revolt, but much more ominous of great future changes.

Of this, Japan's incredible development is the most clear evidence; however, in India, while there's little chance of the old uprisings coming back, there are plenty of signs of a growing political awareness, an unease with foreign rule—even if it's well-intentioned—and a desire for more freedom to express its own identities. This movement, which is informed and recognizes the benefits of Western material and political progress, is less directly threatening than the previous rebellion, but it suggests much more significant changes ahead.

Of China we know less; but many observers testify to the immense latent force of the Chinese character. It has shown itself hitherto chiefly in the strength with which it has adhered to stereotyped tradition. But stereotyped traditions have been overthrown already more than once even in this unprogressive people, whose conservatism, due largely to ignorance of better conditions existing in other lands, is closely allied also to the unusual staying powers of the race, to the persistence of purpose, the endurance, and the vitality characteristic of its units. To ambition for individual material improvement they are not insensible. The collapse of the Chinese organization in all its branches during the late war with Japan, though greater than was expected, was not unforeseen. It has not altered the fact that the raw material so miserably utilized is, in point of strength, of the best; that it is abundant, racially homogeneous, and is multiplying rapidly. Nor, with the recent resuscitation of the Turkish army before men's eyes, can it be thought unlikely that the Chinese may yet obtain the organization by which alone potential force receives adequate military development, the most easily conferred because the simplest in conception. The Japanese have shown great capacity, but they met little resistance; and it is easier by far to move and to control an island kingdom of forty millions than a vast continental territory containing near tenfold that number of inhabitants. Comparative slowness of evolution may be predicated, but that which for so long has kept China one, amid many diversities, may be counted upon in the future to insure a substantial unity of impulse which, combined with its mass, will give tremendous import to any movement common to the whole.

Of China, we know less; but many observers confirm the immense potential of the Chinese character. So far, it has mainly shown itself in the strong adherence to established traditions. However, those traditions have already been challenged more than once, even in this seemingly unchanging society. Its conservatism, largely due to a lack of awareness about better conditions in other countries, is also closely related to the unique resilience of its people, characterized by determination, endurance, and vitality. They are not unaware of the desire for personal material improvement. The collapse of the Chinese system in all its areas during the recent war with Japan, though greater than anticipated, was not entirely unexpected. It hasn't changed the fact that the raw talent so poorly utilized is, in terms of strength, among the best; it is abundant, racially unified, and rapidly increasing. Additionally, with the recent revival of the Turkish army in front of everyone, it’s not unreasonable to think that the Chinese may achieve the organization needed to turn potential power into effective military strength, which is the easiest to provide because it’s the simplest in concept. The Japanese have demonstrated significant capability, but they faced little resistance; it is far easier to mobilize and control an island nation of forty million than a vast continental territory with nearly ten times that population. We might expect a relatively slow evolution, but the same forces that have kept China unified for so long, despite its many differences, can be relied upon to ensure a strong unified drive in the future that, when combined with its size, will give significant weight to any movement shared across the country.

To assert that a few selected characteristics, such as the above, summarize the entire tendency of a century of teeming human life, and stand alone among the signs that are chiefly to be considered in looking to the future, would be to take an untenable position. It may be said safely, however, that these factors, because the future to which they point is more remote, are less regarded than others which are less important; and further, that those among them which mark our own day are also the factors whose very existence is specially resented, criticised, and condemned by that school of political thought which assumes for itself the title of economical, which attained its maturity, and still lives, amid the ideas of that stage of industrial progress coincident with the middle of the century, and which sees all things from the point of view of production and of internal development. Powerfully exerted throughout the world, nowhere is the influence of this school so unchecked and so injurious as in the United States, because, having no near neighbors to compete with us in point of power, military necessities have been to us not imminent, so that, like all distant dangers, they have received little regard; and also because, with our great resources only partially developed, the instinct to external activities has remained dormant. At the same period and from the same causes that the European world turned its eyes inward from the seaboard, instead of outward, the people of the United States were similarly diverted from the external activities in which at the beginning of the century they had their wealth. This tendency, emphasized on the political side by the civil war, was reinforced and has been prolonged by well-known natural conditions. A territory much larger, far less redeemed from its original wildness, and with perhaps even ampler proportionate resources than the continent of Europe, contained a much smaller number of inhabitants. Hence, despite an immense immigration, we have lagged far behind in the work of completing our internal development, and for that reason have not yet felt the outward impulse that now markedly characterizes the European peoples. That we stand far apart from the general movement of our race calls of itself for consideration.

To say that a few selected characteristics, like those mentioned above, can sum up an entire century of vibrant human life and stand out as the main signs to consider when thinking about the future would be an unreasonable stance. However, it can be safely stated that these factors, since the future they indicate is more distant, are overlooked compared to others that are less significant. Furthermore, the aspects that define our current time are often the ones that are most fiercely criticized and condemned by a certain political ideology that calls itself economical. This ideology matured in the midst of industrial progress around the middle of the century and views everything through the lens of production and internal development. This perspective has a strong influence worldwide, but it is especially unchecked and harmful in the United States. Without immediate neighboring rivals to contend with in terms of power, we have not faced pressing military needs, so, like all distant threats, they have been largely ignored. Additionally, with our vast resources only partially developed, the instinct for external ventures has stayed dormant. At the same time, as Europe began turning its focus inward from the coastlines instead of outward, the people of the United States were similarly pulled away from the external activities that had initially brought them wealth at the start of the century. This trend, heightened politically by the Civil War, was further reinforced and has persisted due to well-known natural factors. Our territory is much larger, less tamed from its original wilderness, and has perhaps even more resources in proportion than Europe, yet it supports a much smaller population. Therefore, despite significant immigration, we have fallen behind in completing our internal development, which is why we have not yet experienced the outward drive now distinctly seen in European peoples. The fact that we are so disconnected from the general movement of humanity is worthy of examination.

For the reasons mentioned it has been an easy but a short-sighted policy, wherever it has been found among statesmen or among journalists, to fasten attention purely on internal and economical questions, and to reject, if not to resent, propositions looking towards the organization and maintenance of military force, or contemplating the extension of our national influence beyond our own borders, on the plea that we have enough to do at home,—forgetful that no nation, as no man, can live to itself or die to itself. It is a policy in which we are behind our predecessors of two generations ago, men who had not felt the deadening influence of merely economical ideas, because they reached manhood before these attained the preponderance they achieved under politicians of the Manchester school; a preponderance which they still retain because the youths of that time, who grew up under them, have not yet quite passed off the stage. It is the lot of each generation, salutary no doubt, to be ruled by men whose ideas are essentially those of a former day. Breaches of continuity in national action are thus moderated or avoided; but, on the other hand, the tendency of such a condition is to blind men to the spirit of the existing generation, because its rulers have the tone of their own past, and direct affairs in accordance with it. On the very day of this writing there appears in an American journal a slashing contrast between the action of Lord Salisbury in the Cretan business and the spirited letter of Mr. Gladstone upon the failure of the Concert. As a matter of fact, however, both those British statesmen, while belonging to parties traditionally opposed, are imbued above all with the ideas of the middle of the century, and, governed by them, consider the disturbance of quiet the greatest of all evils. It is difficult to believe that if Mr. Gladstone were now in his prime, and in power, any object would possess in his eyes an importance at all comparable to that of keeping the peace. He would feel for the Greeks, doubtless, as Lord Salisbury doubtless does; but he would maintain the Concert as long as he believed that alone would avoid war. When men in sympathy with the ideas now arising among Englishmen come on the stage, we shall see a change—not before.

For these reasons, it has been an easy but shortsighted approach, whether taken by politicians or journalists, to focus solely on domestic and economic issues while dismissing, if not opposing, proposals aimed at organizing and maintaining military strength or considering the expansion of our national influence beyond our borders, claiming we have enough to handle at home—forgetting that no nation, like no individual, can live or die in isolation. This is a perspective that puts us behind our predecessors from two generations ago, who weren’t affected by the limiting influence of purely economic ideas because they grew up before these ideas gained the dominance they achieved under Manchester school politicians; a dominance that still persists because the younger generation of that time, who were raised under their influence, have not yet completely left the scene. Each generation understandably tends to be led by people whose views reflect a previous era. This helps moderate or prevent abrupt changes in national policy; however, it also tends to blind people to the spirit of the current generation, as its leaders carry the tone of their own past and manage affairs accordingly. On the very day I'm writing this, an American publication highlights a stark contrast between Lord Salisbury's actions regarding the Cretan situation and Mr. Gladstone's passionate letter about the failure of the Concert. In reality, both British leaders, despite being from traditionally opposing parties, are primarily influenced by the ideas from the mid-19th century and, guided by these ideas, view any disruption of peace as the worst possible outcome. It's hard to believe that if Mr. Gladstone were in his prime and in power, any issue would seem as significant to him as maintaining peace. He would empathize with the Greeks, undoubtedly, just as Lord Salisbury does; but he would uphold the Concert as long as he believed it was the only way to prevent war. Change will come when those who resonate with the emerging ideas among English people take the stage—not before.

The same spirit has dominated in our own country ever since the civil war—a far more real "revolution" in its consequences than the struggle of the thirteen colonies against Great Britain, which in our national speech has received the name—forced our people, both North and South, to withdraw their eyes from external problems, and to concentrate heart and mind with passionate fervor upon an internal strife, in which one party was animated by the inspiring hope of independence, while before the other was exalted the noble ideal of union. That war, however, was directed, on the civil side, by men who belonged to a generation even then passing away. The influence of their own youth reverted with the return of peace, and was to be seen in the ejection—by threat of force—of the third Napoleon from Mexico, in the acquisition of Alaska, and in the negotiations for the purchase of the Danish islands and of Samana Bay. Whatever may have been the wisdom of these latter attempts,—and the writer, while sympathizing with the spirit that suggested them, questions it from a military, or rather naval, stand-point,—they are particularly interesting as indicating the survival in elderly men of the traditions accepted in their youth, but foreign to the generation then rapidly coming into power, which rejected and frustrated them.

The same spirit has been present in our country since the Civil War—a much more significant "revolution" in its impact than the struggle of the thirteen colonies against Great Britain, which we refer to in our national discourse—forcing people from both the North and South to shift their focus away from outside issues and passionately concentrate on an internal conflict, where one side was driven by the hopeful aim of independence, while the other championed the noble ideal of unity. However, that war was led, on the civil side, by men from a generation that was already fading away. The influence of their earlier years reemerged with the return of peace, evident in events like the use of force to eject the third Napoleon from Mexico, the acquisition of Alaska, and the negotiations to buy the Danish islands and Samana Bay. Regardless of whether these latter actions were wise—and I, while appreciating the spirit behind them, question their military, or more accurately, naval, wisdom—they are particularly intriguing as they show how older men held onto the ideas they accepted in their youth, which were alien to the new generation that was quickly coming into power, leading them to reject and undermine those ideas.

The latter in turn is now disappearing, and its successors, coming and to come, are crowding into its places. Is there any indication of the ideas these bring with them, in their own utterances, or in the spirit of the world at large, which they must needs reflect; or, more important perhaps still, is there any indication in the conditions of the outside world itself which they should heed, and the influence of which they should admit, in modifying and shaping their policies, before these have become hardened into fixed lines, directive for many years of the future welfare of their people?

The latter is now fading away, and its successors, both present and future, are filling its space. Is there any sign of the ideas they bring with them in their own words or in the broader spirit of the world that they must reflect? Or, perhaps more importantly, are there indications in the conditions of the outside world that they should pay attention to, which could influence how they shape their policies before these become set in stone, guiding the future well-being of their people for many years?

To all these questions the writer, as one of the departing generation, would answer yes; but it is to the last that his attention, possibly by constitutional bias, is more naturally directed. It appears to him that in the ebb and flow of human affairs, under those mysterious impulses the origin of which is sought by some in a personal Providence, by some in laws not yet fully understood, we stand at the opening of a period when the question is to be settled decisively, though the issue may be long delayed, whether Eastern or Western civilization is to dominate throughout the earth and to control its future. The great task now before the world of civilized Christianity, its great mission, which it must fulfil or perish, is to receive into its own bosom and raise to its own ideals those ancient and different civilizations by which it is surrounded and outnumbered,—the civilizations at the head of which stand China, India, and Japan. This, to cite the most striking of the many forms in which it is presented to us, is surely the mission which Great Britain, sword ever at hand, has been discharging towards India; but that stands not alone. The history of the present century has been that of a constant increasing pressure of our own civilization upon these older ones, till now, as we cast our eyes in any direction, there is everywhere a stirring, a rousing from sleep, drowsy for the most part, but real, unorganized as yet, but conscious that that which rudely interrupts their dream of centuries possesses over them at least two advantages,—power and material prosperity,—the things which unspiritual humanity, the world over, most craves.

To all these questions, the writer, as part of the departing generation, would answer yes; however, it is to the last one that his attention, perhaps due to a natural inclination, is more focused. He believes that in the ebb and flow of human affairs, driven by some mysterious forces that some attribute to a personal Providence and others to laws that are not yet fully understood, we are at the brink of a crucial time where the question will be settled once and for all—though the results may take time to unfold—whether Eastern or Western civilization will dominate the world and shape its future. The significant task now facing the world of civilized Christianity, its vital mission that it must accomplish or face extinction, is to embrace and uplift the ancient and diverse civilizations that surround and outnumber it—the civilizations led by China, India, and Japan. This, to mention one of the most prominent examples, is undoubtedly the mission that Great Britain, with its sword always ready, has been undertaking in India; yet it is not the only one. The history of this century has been marked by a steadily increasing pressure of our own civilization upon these older ones, and now, as we look around in any direction, there is a sense of stirring, a waking from slumber, mostly groggy but real, unorganized for now but aware that what disrupts their centuries-long dreams has at least two advantages over them—power and material wealth—the things that unspiritual humanity, everywhere, desires most.

What the ultimate result will be it would be vain to prophesy,—the data for a guess even are not at hand; but it is not equally impossible to note present conditions, and to suggest present considerations, which may shape proximate action, and tend to favor the preponderance of that form of civilization which we cannot but deem the most promising for the future, not of our race only, but of the world at large. We are not living in a perfect world, and we may not expect to deal with imperfect conditions by methods ideally perfect. Time and staying power must be secured for ourselves by that rude and imperfect, but not ignoble, arbiter, force,—force potential and force organized,—which so far has won, and still secures, the greatest triumphs of good in the checkered history of mankind. Our material advantages, once noted, will be recognized readily and appropriated with avidity; while the spiritual ideas which dominate our thoughts, and are weighty in their influence over action, even with those among us who do not accept historic Christianity or the ordinary creeds of Christendom, will be rejected for long. The eternal law, first that which is natural, afterwards that which is spiritual, will obtain here, as in the individual, and in the long history of our own civilization. Between the two there is an interval, in which force must be ready to redress any threatened disturbance of an equal balance between those who stand on divergent planes of thought, without common standards.

It's pointless to predict the final outcome—we don’t even have enough information to guess. However, we can observe the current situation and suggest factors that might influence immediate actions, leaning towards the kind of civilization we believe is most promising for not just our own race, but for the entire world. We’re not living in a perfect world, and we shouldn't expect to resolve imperfect conditions with completely ideal methods. We must ensure that we have time and resilience, which can often come from the rough and imperfect, yet honorable, force—both potential and organized—that has historically brought about significant achievements for good in the complex story of humanity. Our tangible advantages will soon be acknowledged and eagerly taken, while the spiritual ideas that shape our thoughts and heavily influence our actions, even among those who don’t embrace historic Christianity or the traditional creeds of Christendom, will likely face long-term rejection. The fundamental law—that which is natural first, then that which is spiritual—will apply here, just as it does in individuals and throughout the long history of our civilization. There is a gap between the two, where force must be prepared to restore any imbalance between those who view things differently and lack common standards.

And yet more is this true if, as is commonly said, faith is failing among ourselves, if the progress of our own civilization is towards the loss of those spiritual convictions upon which it was founded, and which in early days were mighty indeed towards the overthrowing of strongholds of evil. What, in such a case, shall play the tremendous part which the Church of the Middle Ages, with all its defects and with all the shortcomings of its ministers, played amid the ruin of the Roman Empire and the flood of the barbarians? If our own civilization is becoming material only, a thing limited in hope and love to this world, I know not what we have to offer to save ourselves or others; but in either event, whether to go down finally under a flood of outside invasion, or whether to succeed, by our own living faith, in converting to our ideal civilization those who shall thus press upon us,—in either event we need time, and time can be gained only by organized material force.

And this is even more true if, as many say, our faith is fading away, and if our own civilization is moving towards losing the spiritual beliefs it was built on, which were once powerful in overcoming great evils. In that case, what could take on the significant role that the Church did in the Middle Ages, despite its flaws and the shortcomings of its leaders, during the downfall of the Roman Empire and the invasion of the barbarians? If our civilization is becoming purely material, limited in hope and love to just this world, I don't know what we can offer to save ourselves or others. But in either situation—whether we are ultimately overwhelmed by outside forces or whether we succeed, through our living faith, in inspiring those who press upon us to embrace our ideal civilization—we need time, and time can only be gained through organized material strength.

Nor is this view advanced in any spirit of unfriendliness to the other ancient civilizations, whose genius admittedly has been and is foreign to our own. One who believes that God has made of one blood all nations of men who dwell on the face of the whole earth cannot but check and repress, if he ever feels, any movement of aversion to mankind outside his own race. But it is not necessary to hate Carthage in order to admit that it was well for mankind that Rome triumphed; and we at this day, and men to all time, may be thankful that a few decades after the Punic Wars the genius of Cæsar so expanded the bounds of the dominions of Rome, so extended, settled, and solidified the outworks of her civilization and polity, that when the fated day came that her power in turn should reel under the shock of conquest, with which she had remodelled the world, and she should go down herself, the time of the final fall was protracted for centuries by these exterior defences. They who began the assault as barbarians entered upon the imperial heritage no longer aliens and foreigners, but impregnated already with the best of Roman ideas, converts to Roman law and to Christian faith.

This view isn’t expressed with any hostility toward other ancient civilizations, whose brilliance has clearly been different from our own. Anyone who believes that God created all nations from one blood should naturally curb any feelings of dislike towards people beyond their own race. However, it isn’t necessary to hate Carthage to recognize that it was beneficial for humanity that Rome came out on top. We, today, as well as people throughout history, can be grateful that a few decades after the Punic Wars, Caesar's genius expanded the borders of Rome, further developed and strengthened the foundations of its civilization and governance. This meant that when the day eventually came when Rome itself began to crumble under the force of conquest that it had once used to reshape the world, the fall was delayed for centuries by those external defenses. Those who started the attack as barbarians became part of an imperial legacy, no longer outsiders, but already influenced by the best Roman ideas, and converted to Roman law and Christian faith.

"When the course of history," says Mommsen, "turns from the miserable monotony of the political selfishness which fought its battles in the Senate House and in the streets of Rome, we may be allowed—on the threshold of an event the effects of which still at the present day influence the destinies of the world—to look round us for a moment, and to indicate the point of view under which the conquest of what is now France by the Romans, and their first contact with the inhabitants of Germany and of Great Britain, are to be regarded in connection with the general history of the world.... The fact that the great Celtic people were ruined by the transalpine wars of Cæsar was not the most important result of that grand enterprise,—far more momentous than the negative was the positive result. It hardly admits of a doubt that if the rule of the Senate had prolonged its semblance of life for some generations longer, the migration of the peoples, as it is called, would have occurred four hundred years sooner than it did, and would have occurred at a time when the Italian civilization had not become naturalized either in Gaul or on the Danube or in Africa and Spain. Inasmuch as Cæsar with sure glance perceived in the German tribes the rival antagonists of the Romano-Greek world, inasmuch as with firm hand he established the new system of aggressive defence down even to its details, and taught men to protect the frontiers of the empire by rivers or artificial ramparts, to colonize the nearest barbarian tribes along the frontier with the view of warding off the more remote, and to recruit the Roman army by enlistment from the enemy's country, he gained for the Hellenic-Italian culture the interval necessary to civilize the West, just as it had already civilized the East.... Centuries elapsed before men understood that Alexander had not merely erected an ephemeral kingdom in the East, but had carried Hellenism to Asia; centuries again elapsed before men understood that Cæsar had not merely conquered a new province for the Romans, but had laid the foundation for the Romanizing of the regions of the West. It was only a late posterity that perceived the meaning of those expeditions to England and Germany, so inconsiderate in a military point of view, and so barren of immediate result.... That there is a bridge connecting the past glory of Hellas and Rome with the prouder fabric of modern history; that western Europe is Romanic, and Germanic Europe classic; that the names of Themistocles and Scipio have to us a very different sound from those of Asoka and Salmanassar; that Homer and Sophocles are not merely like the Vedas and Kalidasa, attractive to the literary botanist, but bloom for us in our own garden,—all this is the work of Cæsar."

"When history shifts away from the miserable cycle of political selfishness that fought its battles in the Senate and on the streets of Rome, we can take a moment to look around and consider the perspective from which the Roman conquest of what is now France, and their first encounters with the inhabitants of Germany and Great Britain, should be viewed in relation to the broader history of the world. The fact that the great Celtic people were devastated by Caesar's transalpine wars was not the most significant outcome of that grand endeavor—much more important than the negative impact was the positive result. It’s pretty clear that if the Senate's rule had continued a few generations longer, the so-called migration of the peoples would have happened four hundred years earlier than it did, at a time when Italian civilization had not yet taken root in Gaul or along the Danube or in Africa and Spain. Since Caesar clearly recognized that the German tribes were the main rivals to the Roman-Greek world, since he established the new system of proactive defense down to its details, and taught people to secure the empire's borders with rivers or man-made fortifications, to settle the nearby barbarian tribes along the frontier to fend off more distant threats, and to recruit the Roman army by enlisting from enemy territories, he provided Hellenic-Italian culture the time it needed to civilize the West, just as it had already done in the East. Centuries passed before people realized that Alexander didn’t just create a temporary kingdom in the East but brought Hellenism to Asia; and more centuries passed before they understood that Caesar didn't merely conquer a new province for the Romans but laid the groundwork for Romanizing the western regions. It was only later generations that recognized the significance of those military campaigns in England and Germany, which seemed reckless from a military standpoint and yielded no immediate results. The connection between the past glory of Greece and Rome and the more impressive structure of modern history; the fact that western Europe is Romanic while Germanic Europe is classic; that the names of Themistocles and Scipio resonate quite differently for us compared to those of Asoka and Salmanassar; that Homer and Sophocles are not just like the Vedas and Kalidasa, interesting only to literary enthusiasts, but bloom in our own garden—this all stems from the work of Caesar."

History at times reveals her foresight concrete in the action of a great individuality like Cæsar's. More often her profounder movements proceed from impulses whose origin and motives cannot be traced, although a succession of steps may be discerned and their results stated. A few names, for instance, emerge amid the obscure movements of the peoples which precipitated the outer peoples upon the Roman Empire, but, with rare exceptions, they are simply exponents, pushed forward and upward by the torrent; at the utmost guides, not controllers, of those whom they represent but do not govern. It is much the same now. The peoples of European civilization, after a period of comparative repose, are again advancing all along the line, to occupy not only the desert places of the earth, but the debatable grounds, the buffer territories, which hitherto have separated them from those ancient nations, with whom they now soon must stand face to face and border to border. But who will say that this vast general movement represents the thought, even the unconscious thought, of any one man, as Cæsar, or of any few men? To whatever cause we may assign it, whether to the simple conception of a personal Divine Monarchy that shapes our ends, or to more complicated ultimate causes, the responsibility rests upon the shoulders of no individual men. Necessity is laid upon the peoples, and they move, like the lemmings of Scandinavia; but to man, being not without understanding like the beasts that perish, it is permitted to ask, "Whither?" and "What shall be the end hereof?" Does this tend to universal peace, general disarmament, and treaties of permanent arbitration? Is it the harbinger of ready mutual understanding, of quick acceptance of, and delight in, opposing traditions and habits of life and thought? Is such quick acceptance found now where Easterns and Westerns impinge? Does contact forebode the speedy disappearance of great armies and navies, and dictate the wisdom of dispensing with that form of organized force which at present is embodied in them?

History sometimes reveals its foresight clearly in the actions of a remarkable individual like Caesar. More often, its deeper movements arise from motivations that are hard to pin down, even though we can see a series of steps and outline their outcomes. For example, a few names pop up amid the obscure changes among the people that led to the outside forces challenging the Roman Empire, but, with few exceptions, they are just figures swept along by the tide; they are, at most, guides, not rulers, of those they represent but do not control. The same is true today. The people of European civilization, after a time of relative calm, are again moving forward, ready to occupy not just the uninhabited areas of the earth but also the disputed regions and buffer zones that have kept them separated from the ancient nations they must soon confront face to face. But who can claim that this massive general movement reflects the thoughts, even the subconscious thoughts, of any one person, like Caesar, or even just a handful? Regardless of the reasons we might attribute to it, be they the simple idea of a personal Divine Monarchy guiding our paths or more complex underlying factors, the responsibility does not rest on the shoulders of any individual. The necessity falls on the peoples, and they move like the lemmings of Scandinavia; yet humans, equipped with understanding unlike the beasts that perish, are allowed to ask, "Where to?" and "What will be the outcome?" Does this lead to universal peace, disarmament, and permanent treaties for arbitration? Is it a sign of ready mutual understanding and quick acceptance of, and enjoyment in, differing traditions and ways of life and thought? Is such rapid acceptance evident now where Easterners and Westerners intersect? Does this contact predict the swift disappearance of large armies and navies, suggesting the wisdom of moving away from that form of organized force that currently defines them?

What, then, will be the actual conditions when these civilizations, of diverse origin and radically distinct,—because the evolution of racial characteristics radically different,—confront each other without the interposition of any neutral belt, by the intervention of which the contrasts, being more remote, are less apparent, and within which distinctions shade one into the other?

What will the actual conditions be when these civilizations, which come from different origins and are fundamentally distinct—due to the evolution of very different racial characteristics—come face to face without any neutral buffer zone? In such a scenario, the contrasts are more direct and noticeable, whereas in a more distant setting, the distinctions blend together.

There will be seen, on the one hand, a vast preponderance of numbers, and those numbers, however incoherent now in mass, composed of units which in their individual capacity have in no small degree the great elements of strength whereby man prevails over man and the fittest survives. Deficient, apparently, in aptitude for political and social organization, they have failed to evolve the aggregate power and intellectual scope of which as communities they are otherwise capable. This lesson too they may learn, as they already have learned from us much that they have failed themselves to originate; but to the lack of it is chiefly due the inferiority of material development under which, as compared to ourselves, they now labor. But men do not covet less the prosperity which they themselves cannot or do not create,—a trait wherein lies the strength of communism as an aggressive social force. Communities which want and cannot have, except by force, will take by force, unless they are restrained by force; nor will it be unprecedented in the history of the world that the flood of numbers should pour over and sweep away the barriers which intelligent foresight, like Cæsar's, may have erected against them. Still more will this be so if the barriers have ceased to be manned—forsaken or neglected by men in whom the proud combative spirit of their ancestors has given way to the cry for the abandonment of military preparation and to the decay of warlike habits.

There will be a noticeable dominance of numbers, which, despite being chaotic as a whole, consist of individuals who possess the fundamental strengths that allow people to triumph over others and ensure survival of the fittest. While seemingly lacking in the ability to organize politically and socially, they have not developed the collective power and intellectual capabilities that, as communities, they are otherwise able to achieve. This is a lesson they can learn, as they have already absorbed much from us that they have failed to develop themselves; however, it is largely due to this lack that they struggle with material development compared to us. Yet, people still desire the prosperity they cannot create or achieve themselves—a characteristic that fuels the strength of communism as a force for change. Communities that want but cannot have, except through force, will resort to taking by force unless they are held back by it; and it won’t be unusual in history for a surge of numbers to overwhelm and dismantle the barriers that foresighted individuals, like Cæsar, may have put in place. This is even more likely if those barriers are no longer maintained—abandoned or ignored by people whose inherited fighting spirit has faded into a call to abandon military readiness and the decline of warrior behaviors.

Nevertheless, even under such conditions,—which obtained increasingly during the decline of the Roman Empire,—positions suitably chosen, frontiers suitably advanced, will do much to retard and, by gaining time, to modify the disaster to the one party, and to convert the general issue to the benefit of the world. Hence the immense importance of discerning betimes what the real value of positions is, and where occupation should betimes begin. Here, in part at least, is the significance of the great outward movement of the European nations to-day. Consciously or unconsciously, they are advancing the outposts of our civilization, and accumulating the line of defences which will permit it to survive, or at the least will insure that it shall not go down till it has leavened the character of the world for a future brighter even than its past, just as the Roman civilization inspired and exalted its Teutonic conquerors, and continues to bless them to this day.

Nevertheless, even in those circumstances—which became more common during the decline of the Roman Empire—well-chosen positions and well-advanced frontiers can significantly slow down disaster for one side and, by buying time, alter the outcome for the betterment of the world. This highlights the crucial importance of recognizing early what the true value of these positions is and where occupation should start. This is partly the significance of the major outward movement of European nations today. Whether they realize it or not, they are pushing forward the boundaries of our civilization and building a defense that will allow it to endure, or at least ensure that it doesn’t fall until it has influenced the world’s character for a future that shines even brighter than its past, just as Roman civilization inspired and elevated its Teutonic conquerors and continues to benefit them to this day.

Such is the tendency of movement in that which we in common parlance call the Old World. As the nineteenth century closes, the tide has already turned and the current is flowing strongly. It is not too soon, for vast is the work before it. Contrasted to the outside world in extent and population, the civilization of the European group of families, to which our interests and anxieties, our hopes and fears, are so largely confined, has been as an oasis in a desert. The seat and scene of the loftiest culture, of the highest intellectual activities, it is not in them so much that it has exceeded the rest of the world as in the political development and material prosperity which it has owed to the virile energies of its sons, alike in commerce and in war. To these energies the mechanical and scientific acquirements of the past half-century or more have extended means whereby prosperity has increased manifold, as have the inequalities in material well-being existing between those within its borders and those without, who have not had the opportunity or the wit to use the same advantages. And along with this preeminence in wealth arises the cry to disarm, as though the race, not of Europe only, but of the world, were already run, and the goal of universal peace not only reached but secured. Yet are conditions such, even within our favored borders, that we are ready to disband the particular organized manifestation of physical force which we call the police?

Such is the tendency of movement in what we commonly refer to as the Old World. As the nineteenth century comes to a close, the tide has already turned and the current is flowing strongly. It’s not too soon, as there is a vast amount of work ahead. In comparison to the outside world in terms of size and population, the civilization of the European family group—where our interests, concerns, hopes, and fears are largely focused—has been like an oasis in a desert. It is the center and setting of the highest culture and the greatest intellectual activities. It hasn’t surpassed the rest of the world merely in these areas, but also in political development and material wealth, thanks to the strong efforts of its people in both commerce and war. These efforts, combined with the mechanical and scientific advancements of the past fifty years or more, have provided means for prosperity to multiply, as have the inequalities in material well-being between those within its borders and those outside, who haven’t had the chance or the insight to take advantage of these benefits. Along with this wealth, there is a call to disarm, as if the race—not just of Europe but of the entire world—were already finished, and the goal of universal peace had not only been reached but secured. Yet, are the conditions such that, even within our fortunate borders, we are ready to disband the organized physical force we call the police?

Despite internal jealousies and friction on the continent of Europe, perhaps even because of them, the solidarity of the European family therein contained is shown in this great common movement, the ultimate beneficence of which is beyond all doubt, as evidenced by the British domination in India and Egypt, and to which the habit of arms not only contributes, but is essential. India and Egypt are at present the two most conspicuous, though they are not the sole, illustrations of benefits innumerable and lasting, which rest upon the power of the sword in the hands of enlightenment and justice. It is possible, of course, to confuse this conclusion, to obscure the real issue, by dwelling upon details of wrongs at times inflicted, of blunders often made. Any episode in the struggling progress of humanity may be thus perplexed; but looking at the broad result, it is indisputable that the vast gains to humanity made in the regions named not only once originated, but still rest, upon the exertion and continued maintenance of organized physical force.

Despite internal rivalries and tensions in Europe, perhaps even because of them, the unity of the European family is evident in this significant common movement. The ultimate benefits of this movement are beyond doubt, as shown by British control in India and Egypt, to which military might not only contributes but is essential. India and Egypt are currently the two most prominent examples, though they are not the only ones, of countless and lasting benefits that depend on the power of the sword in the hands of enlightenment and justice. Of course, it’s possible to complicate this conclusion and obscure the real issue by focusing on details of wrongs inflicted at times and mistakes often made. Any incident in the ongoing progress of humanity can be viewed this way; however, when looking at the bigger picture, it's indisputable that the significant benefits to humanity achieved in the mentioned regions have not only originated from but still rely on the exertion and ongoing maintenance of organized physical force.

The same general solidarity as against the outside world, which is unconsciously manifested in the general resumption of colonizing movements, receives particular conscious expression in the idea of imperial federation, which, amid the many buffets and reverses common to all successful movements, has gained such notable ground in the sentiment of the British people and of their colonists. That immense practical difficulties have to be overcome, in order to realize the ends towards which such sentiments point, is but a commonplace of human experience in all ages and countries. They give rise to the ready sneer of impossible, just as any project of extending the sphere of the United States, by annexation or otherwise, is met by the constitutional lion in the path, which the unwilling or the apprehensive is ever sure to find; yet, to use words of one who never lightly admitted impossibilities, "If a thing is necessary to be done, the more difficulties, the more necessary to try to remove them." As sentiment strengthens, it undermines obstacles, and they crumble before it.

The same general sense of unity against the outside world, which is unconsciously shown in the renewed colonizing efforts, is specifically expressed in the idea of imperial federation. This concept, despite the many challenges and setbacks common to successful movements, has gained significant support among the British people and their colonists. It’s a well-known fact that there are huge practical challenges to overcome in order to achieve the goals these sentiments point to, which has always been true throughout history and in different countries. These challenges often lead to quick dismissals of what's deemed impossible, just like any attempt to expand the United States through annexation or other means is often met with legal barriers that the hesitant or fearful will always find. Yet, as one thoughtful person put it, “If something needs to be done, the more difficulties there are, the more necessary it is to try to overcome them.” As feelings of unity grow stronger, they break down barriers, which then fade away.

The same tendency is shown in the undeniable disposition of the British people and of British, statesmen to cultivate the good-will of the United States, and to draw closer the relations between the two countries. For the disposition underlying such a tendency Mr. Balfour has used an expression, "race patriotism,"—a phrase which finds its first approximation, doubtless, in the English-speaking family, but which may well extend its embrace, in a time yet distant, to all those who have drawn their present civilization from the same remote sources. The phrase is so pregnant of solution for the problems of the future, as conceived by the writer, that he hopes to see it obtain the currency due to the value of the idea which it formulates. That this disposition on the part of Great Britain, towards her colonies and towards the United States, shows sound policy as well as sentiment, may be granted readily; but why should sound policy, the seeking of one's own advantage, if by open and honest means, be imputed as a crime? In democracies, however, policy cannot long dispute the sceptre with sentiment. That there is lukewarm response in the United States is due to that narrow conception which grew up with the middle of the century, whose analogue in Great Britain is the Little England party, and which in our own country would turn all eyes inward, and see no duty save to ourselves. How shall two walk together except they be agreed? How shall there be true sympathy between a nation whose political activities are world-wide, and one that eats out its heart in merely internal political strife? When we begin really to look abroad, and to busy ourselves with our duties to the world at large in our generation—and not before—we shall stretch out our hands to Great Britain, realizing that in unity of heart among the English-speaking races lies the best hope of humanity in the doubtful days ahead.

The same tendency is evident in the clear inclination of the British people and British leaders to foster goodwill with the United States and strengthen the ties between the two nations. Mr. Balfour has described this underlying attitude as "race patriotism," a term that likely first resonates within the English-speaking community but could, in the future, expand to include all those who have developed their current civilization from the same distant origins. This phrase carries significant potential solutions for the challenges of the future, as the writer envisions, and he hopes it gains the recognition it deserves for the value of the idea it expresses. It's easy to agree that Britain's attitude towards her colonies and the United States reflects both sound policy and genuine sentiment; however, why should self-interest pursued through open and honest means be viewed as a crime? In democracies, though, policy cannot long hold sway over sentiment. The lukewarm response in the United States stems from a limited perspective that emerged in the mid-century, which parallels the Little England party in Great Britain, and which in our country encourages a focus solely on ourselves. How can two walk together unless they agree? How can there be true empathy between a nation with global political ambitions and one that is consumed by internal political conflict? When we truly start to look outward and engage with our responsibilities to the wider world in our time—and not before—we will reach out to Great Britain, understanding that the best hope for humanity in uncertain times lies in the unity of the English-speaking peoples.

In the determination of the duties of nations, nearness is the most conspicuous and the most general indication. Considering the American states as members of the European family, as they are by traditions, institutions, and languages, it is in the Pacific, where the westward course of empire again meets the East, that their relations to the future of the world become most apparent. The Atlantic, bordered on either shore by the European family in the strongest and most advanced types of its political development, no longer severs, but binds together, by all the facilities and abundance of water communications, the once divided children of the same mother; the inheritors of Greece and Rome, and of the Teutonic conquerors of the latter. A limited express or a flying freight may carry a few passengers or a small bulk overland from the Atlantic to the Pacific more rapidly than modern steamers can cross the former ocean, but for the vast amounts in numbers or in quantity which are required for the full fruition of communication, it is the land that divides, and not the sea. On the Pacific coast, severed from their brethren by desert and mountain range, are found the outposts, the exposed pioneers of European civilization, whom it is one of the first duties of the European family to bind more closely to the main body, and to protect, by due foresight over the approaches to them on either side.

In determining the responsibilities of nations, proximity is the most obvious and general indicator. When viewing the American states as part of the European family—through traditions, institutions, and languages—it’s in the Pacific, where the westward expansion meets the East, that their connections to the future of the world become most clear. The Atlantic, flanked on both sides by the European family in its strongest and most developed political forms, no longer separates but instead connects, through the ease of water communication, the once-divided children of the same mother; the heirs of Greece and Rome, along with the Teutonic conquerors of the latter. A limited express or a fast freight can transport a few passengers or a small amount of goods overland from the Atlantic to the Pacific quicker than modern steamers can traverse the Atlantic, but for the significant volumes required for complete communication, it is the land that divides, not the sea. On the Pacific coast, separated from their counterparts by desert and mountain ranges, are the outposts, the vulnerable pioneers of European civilization, whom it is one of the primary responsibilities of the European family to connect more closely to the main group and to protect, by carefully considering the approaches to them from both sides.

It is in this political fact, and not in the weighing of merely commercial advantages, that is to be found the great significance of the future canal across the Central American isthmus, as well as the importance of the Caribbean Sea; for the latter is inseparably intwined with all international consideration of the isthmus problem. Wherever situated, whether at Panama or at Nicaragua, the fundamental meaning of the canal will be that it advances by thousands of miles the frontiers of European civilization in general, and of the United States in particular; that it knits together the whole system of American states enjoying that civilization as in no other way they can be bound. In the Caribbean Archipelago—the very domain of sea power, if ever region could be called so—are the natural home and centre of those influences by which such a maritime highway as a canal must be controlled, even as the control of the Suez Canal rests in the Mediterranean. Hawaii, too, is an outpost of the canal, as surely as Aden or Malta is of Suez; or as Malta was of India in the days long before the canal, when Nelson proclaimed that in that point of view chiefly was it important to Great Britain. In the cluster of island fortresses of the Caribbean is one of the greatest of the nerve centres of the whole body of European civilization; and it is to be regretted that so serious a portion of them now is in hands which not only never have given, but to all appearances never can give, the development which is required by the general interest.

It is in this political reality, rather than just considering commercial benefits, that the true significance of the future canal across the Central American isthmus, as well as the importance of the Caribbean Sea, lies. The Caribbean Sea is closely linked to all international discussions about the isthmus issue. Whether at Panama or Nicaragua, the main purpose of the canal will be to extend the borders of European civilization, particularly that of the United States, by thousands of miles. It will unite all the American states that share this civilization in a way that nothing else can. The Caribbean Archipelago—truly the heart of naval power—is the natural home and hub of those influences that will govern such a maritime route as a canal, just as control of the Suez Canal is tied to the Mediterranean. Hawaii, too, serves as a strategic point for the canal, just like Aden or Malta does for Suez, or how Malta was for India long before the canal existed, when Nelson emphasized its importance to Great Britain. In the group of island fortresses in the Caribbean lies one of the main nerve centers of European civilization as a whole, and it is unfortunate that a significant part of them is now controlled by forces that have never contributed, and seemingly never will contribute, to the development required for the common good.

For what awaits us in the future, in common with the states of Europe, is not a mere question of advantage or disadvantage—of more or less. Issues of vital moment are involved. A present generation is trustee for its successors, and may be faithless to its charge quite as truly by inaction as by action, by omission as by commission. Failure to improve opportunity, where just occasion arises, may entail upon posterity problems and difficulties which, if overcome at all—it may then be too late—will be so at the cost of blood and tears that timely foresight might have spared. Such preventive measures, if taken, are in no true sense offensive but defensive. Decadent conditions, such as we observe in Turkey—and not in Turkey alone—cannot be indefinitely prolonged by opportunist counsels or timid procrastination. A time comes in human affairs, as in physical ailments, when heroic measures must be used to save the life of a patient or the welfare of a community; and if that time is allowed to pass, as many now think that it was at the time of the Crimean war, the last state is worse than the first,—an opinion which these passing days of the hesitancy of the Concert and the anguish of Greece, not to speak of the Armenian outrages, surely indorse. Europe, advancing in distant regions, still allows to exist in her own side, unexcised, a sore that may yet drain her life-blood; still leaves in recognized dominion, over fair regions of great future import, a system whose hopelessness of political and social improvement the lapse of time renders continually more certain,—an evil augury for the future, if a turning tide shall find it unchanged, an outpost of barbarism ready for alien occupation.

What lies ahead for us, along with the countries in Europe, isn’t just about gaining or losing—it's more than that. There are critical issues at stake. The current generation is responsible for those that follow, and it can be unfaithful to this responsibility just as much through inaction as through action, by what it neglects to do as much as by what it chooses to do. Missing the chance to seize opportunities, when they arise, could leave future generations with problems and challenges that, if they are ever overcome, might come too late and at the expense of great suffering that could have been avoided with timely action. Such measures should be seen not as offensive, but as defensive. The deteriorating situations, like those we see in Turkey—and not just there—can’t go on forever under opportunistic advice or cowardly delays. There comes a point in human affairs, just like with serious health issues, when decisive actions must be taken to save either a person's life or the well-being of a community; if that moment is missed, like many believe happened during the Crimean War, the outcome could be even worse than the initial problem—an idea supported by the current uncertainty surrounding the Concert and the struggles of Greece, not to mention the hardships faced by Armenians. Europe, while moving forward in distant lands, still allows a wound on its own territory to fester that could drain its vitality; it maintains control over prosperous areas with a system that grows increasingly more hopeless for political and social progress with each passing day—a dire warning for the future if change isn’t pursued, leaving an area vulnerable to external takeover.

It is essential to our own good, it is yet more essential as part of our duty to the commonwealth of peoples to which we racially belong, that we look with clear, dispassionate, but resolute eyes upon the fact that civilizations on different planes of material prosperity and progress, with different spiritual ideals, and with very different political capacities, are fast closing together. It is a condition not unprecedented in the history of the world. When it befell a great united empire, enervated by long years of unwarlike habits among its chief citizens, it entailed ruin, but ruin deferred through centuries, thanks to the provision made beforehand by a great general and statesman. The Saracenic and Turkish invasions, on the contrary, after generations of advance, were first checked, and then rolled back; for they fell upon peoples, disunited indeed by internal discords and strife, like the nations of Europe to-day, but still nations of warriors, ready by training and habit to strike for their rights, and, if need were, to die for them. In the providence of God, along with the immense increase of prosperity, of physical and mental luxury, brought by this century, there has grown up also that counterpoise stigmatized as "militarism," which has converted Europe into a great camp of soldiers prepared for war. The ill-timed cry for disarmament, heedless of the menacing possibilities of the future, breaks idly against a great fact, which finds its sufficient justification in present conditions, but which is, above all, an unconscious preparation for something as yet noted but by few.

It’s crucial for our own well-being and even more important as part of our duty to the community of people we belong to, that we look at the reality of civilizations on different levels of material wealth and progress, with varying spiritual ideals and political abilities, that are rapidly coming together. This situation isn’t unprecedented in world history. When it happened to a great united empire, weakened by years of non-combatant behavior among its leading citizens, it led to destruction, but that destruction was delayed for centuries, thanks to the foresight of a great general and statesman. In contrast, the Saracenic and Turkish invasions were initially halted and then pushed back after generations of advancement; they faced peoples who, though divided by internal conflicts like the nations of Europe today, were still nations of warriors, trained and ready to fight for their rights and, if necessary, to die for them. By the grace of God, along with the tremendous rise in prosperity and physical and mental indulgence in this century, there has also emerged a counterbalance known as "militarism," which has turned Europe into a vast camp of soldiers ready for war. The poorly timed call for disarmament, ignoring the dangerous possibilities of the future, clashes ineffectively with a significant reality, which finds its justification in current circumstances, but which is, above all, an unconscious preparation for something that has only been noticed by a few.

On the side of the land, these great armies, and the blind outward impulse of the European peoples, are the assurance that generations must elapse ere the barriers can be overcome behind which rests the citadel of Christian civilization. On the side of the sea there is no state charged with weightier responsibilities than the United States. In the Caribbean, the sensitive resentment by our people of any supposed fresh encroachment by another state of the European family has been manifested too plainly and too recently to admit of dispute. Such an attitude of itself demands of us to be ready to support it by organized force, exactly as the mutual jealousy of states within the European Continent imposes upon them the maintenance of their great armies—destined, we believe, in the future, to fulfil a nobler mission. Where we thus exclude others, we accept for ourselves the responsibility for that which is due to the general family of our civilization; and the Caribbean Sea, with its isthmus, is the nexus where will meet the chords binding the East to the West, the Atlantic to the Pacific.

On land, these massive armies and the unstoppable drive of the European people make it clear that it will take generations to break through the barriers guarding the heart of Christian civilization. On the sea, no nation has heavier responsibilities than the United States. In the Caribbean, our people's strong reaction to any perceived new threat from another European state has been shown too clearly and too recently to be ignored. This attitude requires us to be ready to back it up with organized force, just as the mutual suspicion among countries in Europe forces them to maintain their large armies—armies that we believe will someday serve a greater purpose. By excluding others here, we take on the responsibility for what is owed to the larger family of our civilization, and the Caribbean Sea, with its isthmus, is where the connections tying the East to the West, and the Atlantic to the Pacific, will converge.

The Isthmus, with all that depends upon it,—its canal and its approaches on either hand,—will link the eastern side of the American continent to the western as no network of land communications ever can. In it the United States has asserted a special interest. In the present she can maintain her claim, and in the future perform her duty, only by the creation of that sea power upon which predominance in the Caribbean must ever depend. In short, as the internal jealousies of Europe, and the purely democratic institution of the levée en masse —the general enforcement of military training—have prepared the way for great national armies, whose mission seems yet obscure, so the gradual broadening and tightening hold upon the sentiment of American democracy of that conviction loosely characterized as the Monroe doctrine finds its logical and inevitable outcome in a great sea power, the correlative, in connection with that of Great Britain, of those armies which continue to flourish under the most popular institutions, despite the wails of economists and the lamentations of those who wish peace without paying the one price which alone has ever insured peace,—readiness for war.

The Isthmus, along with everything that comes with it—its canal and the surrounding approaches—will connect the eastern and western sides of the American continent in a way that no land network ever could. The United States has claimed a special interest in it. Right now, it can uphold its claim and fulfill its responsibilities in the future only by building the naval power that is essential for dominance in the Caribbean. In other words, just as Europe's internal conflicts and the purely democratic system of the levée en masse—the widespread implementation of military training—have paved the way for large national armies with unclear missions, so too does the growing influence of what can be loosely described as the Monroe Doctrine lead to the inevitable emergence of a formidable naval power. This naval strength, in tandem with that of Great Britain, corresponds to those armies that continue to thrive under the most popular institutions, despite the complaints of economists and the cries of those who seek peace without the one price that has always guaranteed peace—readiness for war.

Thus it was, while readiness for war lasted, that the Teuton was held back until he became civilized, humanized, after the standard of that age; till the root of the matter was in him, sure to bear fruit in due season. He was held back by organized armed force—by armies. Will it be said that that was in a past barbaric age? Barbarism, however, is not in more or less material prosperity, or even political development, but in the inner man, in the spiritual ideal; and the material, which comes first and has in itself no salt of life to save from corruption, must be controlled by other material forces, until the spiritual can find room and time to germinate. We need not fear but that that which appeals to the senses in our civilization will be appropriated, even though it be necessary to destroy us, if disarmed, in order to obtain it. Our own civilization less its spiritual element is barbarism; and barbarism will be the civilization of those who assimilate its material progress without imbibing the indwelling spirit.

Thus it was, while the readiness for war existed, that the Teuton was held back until he was civilized and humanized, according to the standards of that time; until the essence of the matter was within him, guaranteed to bear fruit in due time. He was held back by organized armed forces—by armies. Is it to be said that this was in a past barbaric age? Barbarism, however, isn’t about more or less material prosperity or even political development, but rather in the inner self, in the spiritual ideal; and the material, which comes first and lacks the essence of life to save it from corruption, must be controlled by other material forces until the spiritual can find the space and opportunity to grow. We need not worry that what appeals to the senses in our civilization will be appropriated, even if it requires destroying us, if we are disarmed, in order to obtain it. Our own civilization without its spiritual element is barbarism; and barbarism will be the civilization of those who adopt its material progress without absorbing its inherent spirit.

Let us worship peace, indeed, as the goal at which humanity must hope to arrive; but let us not fancy that peace is to be had as a boy wrenches an unripe fruit from a tree. Nor will peace be reached by ignoring the conditions that confront us, or by exaggerating the charms of quiet, of prosperity, of ease, and by contrasting these exclusively with the alarms and horrors of war. Merely utilitarian arguments have never convinced nor converted mankind, and they never will; for mankind knows that there is something better. Its homage will never be commanded by peace, presented as the tutelary deity of the stock-market.

Let’s embrace peace as the ultimate goal that humanity should strive for; however, we shouldn’t believe that we can snatch it away like a boy plucking an unripe fruit from a tree. Peace won’t be achieved by turning a blind eye to the challenges we face, nor by overly romanticizing the comforts of tranquility, prosperity, and ease, and only contrasting them with the fears and terrors of war. Simply practical arguments have never truly persuaded or converted people, and they never will; because humanity understands that there’s something greater. Peace will never truly earn respect when presented as just a guardian of the stock market.

Nothing is more ominous for the future of our race than that tendency, vociferous at present, which refuses to recognize in the profession of arms, in war, that something which inspired Wordsworth's "Happy Warrior," which soothed the dying hours of Henry Lawrence, who framed the ideals of his career on the poet's conception, and so nobly illustrated it in his self-sacrifice; that something which has made the soldier to all ages the type of heroism and of self-denial. When the religion of Christ, of Him who was led as a lamb to the slaughter, seeks to raise before its followers the image of self-control, and of resistance to evil, it is the soldier whom it presents. He Himself, if by office King of Peace, is, first of all, in the essence of His Being, King of Righteousness, without which true peace cannot be.

Nothing is more concerning for the future of our species than the current trend that loudly rejects the idea that within the military profession and war, there exists something that inspired Wordsworth's "Happy Warrior," something that comforted the dying moments of Henry Lawrence, who shaped his career ideals around the poet’s vision and exemplified them through his self-sacrifice. This is the very essence that has made soldiers throughout history the embodiment of heroism and selflessness. When the teachings of Christ, who was led like a lamb to slaughter, aim to present to his followers the ideals of self-control and resistance to evil, it is the soldier that they hold up as an example. He Himself, although known as the King of Peace, is fundamentally, in His very nature, the King of Righteousness, which is essential for true peace to exist.

Conflict is the condition of all life, material and spiritual; and it is to the soldier's experience that the spiritual life goes for its most vivid metaphors and its loftiest inspirations. Whatever else the twentieth century may bring us, it will not, from anything now current in the thought of the nineteenth, receive a nobler ideal.

Conflict is a fundamental part of all life, both physical and spiritual; and it is from the soldier's experiences that the spiritual aspect draws its most powerful metaphors and highest inspirations. Regardless of what the twentieth century may offer, it will not inherit a more noble ideal than what is currently found in nineteenth-century thought.

THE GULF OF MEXICO AND THE CARIBBEAN SEA

THE GULF OF MEXICO AND THE CARIBBEAN SEA

 

 

June, 1897.

June 1897.

The importance, absolute and relative, of portions of the earth's surface, and their consequent interest to mankind, vary from time to time. The Mediterranean was for many ages the centre round which gathered all the influences and developments of those earlier civilizations from which our own, mediately or immediately, derives. During the chaotic period of struggle that intervened between their fall and the dawn of our modern conditions, the Inland Sea, through its hold upon the traditions and culture of antiquity, still retained a general ascendency, although at length its political predominance was challenged, and finally overcome, by the younger, more virile, and more warlike nationalities that had been forming gradually beyond the Alps, and on the shores of the Atlantic and Northern oceans. It was, until the close of the Middle Ages, the one route by which the East and the West maintained commercial relations; for, although the trade eastward from the Levant was by long and painful land journeys, over mountain range and desert plain, water communication, in part and up to that point, was afforded by the Mediterranean, and by it alone. With the discovery of the passage by the Cape of Good Hope this advantage departed, while at the same instant the discovery of a New World opened out to the Old new elements of luxury and a new sphere of ambition. Then the Mediterranean, thrown upon its own productive resources alone, swayed in the East by the hopeless barbarism of the Turk, in the West by the decadent despotism of Spain, and, between the two, divided among a number of petty states, incapable of united and consequently of potent action, sank into a factor of relatively small consequence to the onward progress of the world. During the wars of the French Revolution, when the life of Great Britain, and consequently the issue of the strife, depended upon the vigor of British commerce, British merchant shipping was nearly driven from that sea; and but two per cent of a trade that was increasing mightily all the time was thence derived. How the Suez Canal and the growth of the Eastern Question, in its modern form, have changed all that, it is needless to say. Yet, through all the period of relative insignificance, the relations of the Mediterranean to the East and to the West, in the broad sense of those expressions, preserved to it a political importance to the world at large which rendered it continuously a scene of great political ambitions and military enterprise. Since Great Britain first actively intervened in those waters, two centuries ago, she at no time has surrendered willingly her pretensions to be a leading Mediterranean Power, although her possessions there are of purely military, or rather naval, value.

The importance, both absolute and relative, of parts of the Earth's surface and their resulting significance to humanity change over time. The Mediterranean Sea was for many ages the center around which all the influences and developments of those earlier civilizations gathered, from which our own civilization, directly or indirectly, descends. During the chaotic period of struggle between their fall and the emergence of our modern conditions, the Inland Sea, through its connection to the traditions and culture of ancient times, still held a general dominance, although eventually its political power was challenged and ultimately surpassed by the younger, more vigorous, and more warlike nations that gradually formed beyond the Alps, and along the shores of the Atlantic and Northern oceans. Until the end of the Middle Ages, it was the sole route through which the East and the West maintained commercial relations; for although trade eastward from the Levant relied on long and arduous land journeys over mountains and deserts, some water communication was provided by the Mediterranean, and only by it. With the discovery of the route around the Cape of Good Hope, this advantage disappeared, while simultaneously the discovery of a New World offered the Old new sources of luxury and a new area for ambition. The Mediterranean, now left to its own resources, was affected by the hopeless barbarism of the Turk in the East, the declining tyranny of Spain in the West, and in between them, it was divided among numerous small states that were unable to act together and, consequently, lacked power, leading it to fall into a position of relatively minor importance to the world's progress. During the wars of the French Revolution, when Britain's survival—and thus the outcome of the conflict—depended on the strength of British trade, British merchant shipping was nearly driven out of that sea; only two percent of a trade that was growing significantly at the time came from there. It’s unnecessary to elaborate on how the Suez Canal and the emergence of the Eastern Question in its modern form have changed all that. Yet, throughout this period of relative insignificance, the Mediterranean's connections to the East and West, broadly speaking, maintained a political significance to the world overall, making it a continuous stage for major political ambitions and military pursuits. Since Great Britain first became actively involved in those waters two centuries ago, it has never willingly relinquished its claims to be a leading power in the Mediterranean, despite the fact that its holdings there have purely military, or rather naval, value.

The Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico, taken together, form an inland sea and an archipelago. They too have known those mutabilities of fortune which receive illustration alike in the history of countries and in the lives of individuals. The first scene of discovery and of conquest in the New World, these twin sheets of water, with their islands and their mainlands, became for many generations, and nearly to our own time, a veritable El Dorado,—a land where the least of labor, on the part of its new possessors, rendered the largest and richest returns. The bounty of nature, and the ease with which climatic conditions, aided by the unwarlike character of most of the natives, adapted themselves to the institution of slavery, insured the cheap and abundant production of articles which, when once enjoyed, men found indispensable, as they already had the silks and spices of the East. In Mexico and in Peru were realized also, in degree, the actual gold-mine sought by the avarice of the earlier Spanish explorers; while a short though difficult tropical journey brought the treasures of the west coast across the Isthmus to the shores of the broad ocean, nature's great highway, which washed at once the shores of Old and of New Spain. From the Caribbean, Great Britain, although her rivals had anticipated her in the possession of the largest and richest districts, derived nearly twenty-five per cent of her commerce, during the strenuous period when the Mediterranean contributed but two per cent.

The Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico together create an inland sea and an archipelago. They have both experienced those ups and downs of fortune reflected in the history of countries and the lives of individuals. These twin bodies of water, with their islands and mainlands, were the first sites of discovery and conquest in the New World. For many generations, right up to our time, they became a true El Dorado—a place where minimal effort from the new owners yielded maximum wealth. The abundance of nature, combined with favorable climate conditions and the generally peaceful nature of most of the natives, made it easy to establish slavery, leading to the cheap and plentiful production of goods that people came to find essential, just like the silks and spices from the East. In Mexico and Peru, the actual gold sought after by the greed of earlier Spanish explorers was also found to some extent. A short but challenging journey through the tropics brought riches from the west coast across the Isthmus to the vast ocean, nature's great highway, which connected the shores of both Old and New Spain. From the Caribbean, Great Britain, despite her competitors having claimed the largest and richest areas first, gained nearly twenty-five percent of her trade during a time when the Mediterranean contributed only two percent.

But over these fair regions too passed the blight, not of despotism merely, for despotism was characteristic of the times, but of a despotism which found no counteractive, no element of future deliverance, in the temperament or in the political capacities of the people over whom it ruled. Elizabeth, as far as she dared, was a despot; Philip II. was a despot; but there was already manifest in her subjects, while there was not in his, a will and a power not merely to resist oppression, but to organize freedom. This will and this power, after gaining many partial victories by the way, culminated once for all in the American Revolution. Great Britain has never forgotten the lesson then taught; for it was one she herself had been teaching for centuries, and her people and statesmen were therefore easy learners. A century and a quarter has passed since that warning was given, not to Great Britain only, but to the world; and we to-day see, in the contrasted colonial systems of the two states, the results, on the one hand of political aptitude, on the other of political obtuseness and backwardness, which cannot struggle from the past into the present until the present in turn has become the past—irreclaimable.

But throughout these beautiful regions, a blight passed, not just from oppressive rule, as that was typical of the era, but from a kind of oppression that had no means of resistance or hope for future freedom in the attitudes or political skills of the people being ruled. Elizabeth, to the extent she was able, acted oppressively; Philip II. was also oppressive; but there was a growing sense of will and ability among her subjects, which was absent in his, not only to fight back against tyranny but to create freedom. This will and ability, having achieved several smaller victories along the way, ultimately resulted in the American Revolution. Great Britain has never forgotten the lesson learned then; it was one she had been teaching for centuries, and thus her people and leaders were quick to understand. A century and a quarter have passed since that warning was issued, not just to Great Britain, but to the entire world; today, we observe, in the differing colonial systems of the two nations, the outcomes of political skill on one side and political ignorance and regression on the other, which cannot break free from the past into the present until the present itself has become irretrievable history.

Causes superficially very diverse but essentially the same, in that they arose from and still depend upon a lack of local political capacity, have brought the Mediterranean and the Caribbean, in our own time, to similar conditions, regarded as quantities of interest in the sphere of international relations. Whatever the intrinsic value of the two bodies of water, in themselves or in their surroundings, whatever their present contributions to the prosperity or to the culture of mankind, their conspicuous characteristics now are their political and military importance, in the broadest sense, as concerning not only the countries that border them, but the world at large. Both are land-girt seas; both are links in a chain of communication between an East and a West; in both the chain is broken by an isthmus; both are of contracted extent when compared with great oceans, and, in consequence of these common features, both present in an intensified form the advantages and the limitations, political and military, which condition the influence of sea power. This conclusion is notably true of the Mediterranean, as is shown by its history. It is even more forcibly true of the Caribbean, partly because the contour of its shores does not, as in the Mediterranean peninsulas, thrust the power of the land so far and so sustainedly into the sea; partly because, from historical antecedents already alluded to, in the character of the first colonists, and from the shortness of the time the ground has been in civilized occupation, there does not exist in the Caribbean or in the Gulf of Mexico—apart from the United States—any land power at all comparable with those great Continental states of Europe whose strength lies in their armies far more than in their navies. So far as national inclinations, as distinct from the cautious actions of statesmen, can be discerned, in the Mediterranean at present the Sea Powers, Great Britain, France, and Italy, are opposed to the Land Powers, Germany, Austria, and Russia; and the latter dominate action. It cannot be so, in any near future, in the Caribbean. As affirmed in a previous paper, the Caribbean is pre-eminently the domain of sea power. It is in this point of view—the military or naval—that it is now to be considered. Its political importance will be assumed, as recognized by our forefathers, and enforced upon our own attention by the sudden apprehensions awakened within the last two years.

Causes that seem very different on the surface but are fundamentally the same, stemming from and still reliant on a lack of local political strength, have led the Mediterranean and the Caribbean, in our time, to similar conditions, seen as points of interest in international relations. Regardless of the inherent value of these two bodies of water, both in themselves and in their surroundings, and whatever their current contributions to human prosperity or culture, their most noticeable traits now are their political and military significance, in the broadest sense, affecting not only the bordering countries but the entire world. Both are surrounded by land; both serve as links in a communication network between East and West, a connection broken by an isthmus; both are relatively small compared to the vast oceans, and because of these shared features, they both showcase, in an intensified manner, the advantages and constraints—political and military—that shape the influence of sea power. This conclusion is particularly accurate for the Mediterranean, as demonstrated by its history. It’s even more evident in the Caribbean, partly because the shape of its shores doesn’t extend the power of the land into the sea as far and as persistently as the peninsulas of the Mediterranean; partly because, given the historical background mentioned earlier, in the makeup of the first colonists, and due to the brief period that the area has been under civilized rule, there is no land power in the Caribbean or the Gulf of Mexico—aside from the United States—that can compare to the large continental states of Europe whose strength comes far more from their armies than from their navies. As far as national tendencies, distinct from the careful actions of statesmen, can be discerned, currently in the Mediterranean, the Sea Powers—Great Britain, France, and Italy—are opposed to the Land Powers—Germany, Austria, and Russia; and the latter are the dominant force. This cannot be said for the Caribbean in the foreseeable future. As stated in a previous paper, the Caribbean is primarily the domain of sea power. It is from this perspective—the military or naval—that it should now be analyzed. Its political importance will be taken for granted, as acknowledged by our ancestors, and highlighted by the sudden concerns raised in the last two years.

It may be well, though possibly needless, to ask readers to keep clearly in mind that the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico, while knit together like the Siamese twins, are distinct geographical entities. A leading British periodical once accused the writer of calling the Gulf of Mexico the Caribbean Sea, because of his unwillingness to admit the name of any other state in connection with a body of water over which his own country claimed predominance. The Gulf of Mexico is very clearly defined by the projection, from the north, of the peninsula of Florida, and from the south, of that of Yucatan. Between the two the island of Cuba interposes for a distance of two hundred miles, leaving on one side a passage of nearly a hundred miles wide—the Strait of Florida—into the Atlantic, while on the other, the Yucatan Channel, somewhat broader, leads into the Caribbean Sea. It may be mentioned here, as an important military consideration, that from the mouth of the Mississippi westward to Cape Catoche—the tip of the Yucatan Peninsula—there is no harbor that can be considered at all satisfactory for ships of war of the larger classes. The existence of many such harbors in other parts of the regions now under consideration practically eliminates this long stretch of coast, regarded as a factor of military importance in the problem before us.

It might be helpful, even if unnecessary, to remind readers that the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico, while closely connected like Siamese twins, are separate geographical areas. A prominent British magazine once accused the author of mistakenly calling the Gulf of Mexico the Caribbean Sea due to his reluctance to acknowledge any other territory in relation to a body of water that his own country claimed dominance over. The Gulf of Mexico is clearly defined by the northward stretch of Florida's peninsula and the southern edge of the Yucatan Peninsula. Between them lies Cuba, which intervenes for about two hundred miles, leaving a passage of nearly a hundred miles wide—the Strait of Florida—leading into the Atlantic on one side, while the Yucatan Channel, which is somewhat wider, connects to the Caribbean Sea on the other. It's worth noting, as an important military point, that from the mouth of the Mississippi River west to Cape Catoche—the tip of the Yucatan Peninsula—there isn't a single harbor that's considered adequate for larger warships. The presence of numerous suitable harbors in other parts of the regions being discussed effectively removes this lengthy stretch of coast from consideration as a significant military factor in our current problem.

In each of these sheets of water, the Gulf of Mexico and the Caribbean, there is one position of pre-eminent commercial importance. In the Gulf the mouth of the Mississippi is the point where meet all the exports and imports, by water, of the Mississippi Valley. However diverse the directions from which they come, or the destinations to which they proceed, all come together here as at a great crossroads, or as the highways of an empire converge on the metropolis. Whatever value the Mississippi and the myriad miles of its subsidiary water-courses represent to the United States, as a facile means of communication from the remote interior to the ocean highways of the world, all centres here at the mouth of the river. The existence of the smaller though important cities of the Gulf coast—Mobile, Galveston, or the Mexican ports—does not diminish, but rather emphasizes by contrast, the importance of the Mississippi entrance. They all share its fortunes, in that all alike communicate with the outside world through the Strait of Florida or the Yucatan Channel.

In both the Gulf of Mexico and the Caribbean, there's one location of major commercial significance. In the Gulf, the mouth of the Mississippi River is where all exports and imports of the Mississippi Valley come together. No matter where they originate or where they're headed, everything converges here like a major crossroads, or like the main routes of an empire meeting in the capital. The immense value of the Mississippi and its many feeder waterways to the United States as an easy communication route from the far interior to the ocean highways of the world all centers here at the river's mouth. The presence of smaller but significant cities along the Gulf coast—like Mobile, Galveston, or the ports in Mexico—doesn't lessen the importance of the Mississippi entrance; in fact, it highlights it even more. They all depend on it, as they connect to the outside world through the Strait of Florida or the Yucatan Channel.

In the Caribbean, likewise, the existence of numerous important ports, and a busy traffic in tropical produce grown within the region itself, do but make more striking the predominance in interest of that one position known comprehensively, but up to the present somewhat indeterminately, as the Isthmus. Here again the element of decisive value is the crossing of the roads, the meeting of the ways, which, whether imposed by nature itself, as in the cases before us, or induced, as sometimes happens, in a less degree, by simple human dispositions, are prime factors in mercantile or strategic consequence. For these reasons the Isthmus, even under the disadvantages of land carriage and transshipment of goods, has ever been an important link in the communications from East to West, from the days of the first discoverers and throughout all subsequent centuries, though fluctuating in degree from age to age; but when it shall be pierced by a canal, it will present a maritime centre analogous to the mouth of the Mississippi. They will differ in this, that in the latter case the converging water routes on one side are interior to a great state whose resources they bear, whereas the roads which on either side converge upon the Isthmus lie wholly upon the ocean, the common possession of all nations. Control of the latter, therefore, rests either upon local control of the Isthmus itself, or, indirectly, upon control of its approaches, or upon a distinctly preponderant navy. In naval questions the latter is always the dominant factor, exactly as on land the mobile army—the army in the field—must dominate the question of fortresses, unless war is to be impotent.

In the Caribbean, the presence of many significant ports and a lively trade in locally grown tropical products only highlights the importance of one particular area known broadly, though still somewhat vaguely, as the Isthmus. Here, the key factor is the intersection of routes, where paths converge. Whether shaped by natural factors, as in our current examples, or influenced in a lesser way by human decisions, these intersections are crucial for trade and strategic value. For these reasons, the Isthmus has always been a key link in communications between East and West, from the time of the first explorers and throughout history, though its importance has varied over time. However, once it is crossed by a canal, it will serve as a maritime hub similar to the mouth of the Mississippi. The difference is that while the water routes converging on the Mississippi lead to a large state's resources, the routes leading to the Isthmus are entirely oceanic, shared by all nations. Therefore, control over the Isthmus depends on local governance of the area itself, indirect control of its approaches, or a notably strong navy. In naval matters, the navy is always the decisive factor, just as an active army must dominate the issue of fortifications on land, unless warfare is to be ineffective.

We have thus the two centres round which revolve all the military study of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico. The two sheets of water, taken together, control or affect the approaches on one side to these two supreme centres of commercial, and therefore of political and military, interest. The approaches on the other side—the interior communications of the Mississippi, that is, or the maritime routes in the Pacific converging upon the Isthmus—do not here concern us. These approaches, in terms of military art, are known as the "communications." Communications are probably the most vital and determining element in strategy, military or naval. They are literally the most radical; for all military operations depend upon communications, as the fruit of a plant depends upon communication with its root. We draw therefore upon the map the chief lines by which communication exists between these two centres and the outside world. Such lines represent the mutual dependence of the centres and the exterior, by which each ministers to the others, and by severance of which either becomes useless to the others. It is from their potential effect upon these lines of communication that all positions in the Gulf or the Caribbean derive their military value, or want of value.

We have the two main centers around which all military study of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico revolves. Together, these two bodies of water control or influence the access to these key centers of commercial, and therefore political and military, interest. The access on the other side—the internal routes of the Mississippi, or the maritime paths in the Pacific leading to the Isthmus—are not our focus here. These access points, in military terms, are known as "communications." Communications are likely the most crucial and decisive factor in strategy, whether military or naval. They are fundamentally essential; all military operations rely on communications, just as the fruit of a plant relies on its connection to the root. Therefore, we mark on the map the main routes of communication between these two centers and the outside world. These routes illustrate the mutual dependence between the centers and their surroundings, where each supports the other, and without which either becomes ineffective. The military value or lack of value of any position in the Gulf or the Caribbean is based on its potential impact on these lines of communication.

It is impossible to precede or to accompany a discussion of this sort with a technical exposition of naval strategy. Such definitions of the art as may be needed must be given in loco , cursorily and dogmatically. Therefore it will be said here briefly that the strategic value of any position, be it body of land large or small, or a seaport, or a strait, depends, 1, upon situation (with reference chiefly to communications), 2, upon its strength (inherent or acquired), and, 3, upon its resources (natural or stored). As strength and resources are matters which man can accumulate where suitable situation offers, whereas he cannot change the location of a place in itself otherwise advantageous, it is upon situation that attention must primarily be fixed. Strength and resources may be artificially supplied or increased, but it passes the power of man to move a port which lies outside the limits of strategic effect. Gibraltar in mid-ocean might have fourfold its present power, yet would be valueless in a military sense.

It's not possible to start or have a discussion like this with a detailed explanation of naval strategy. Any definitions needed will be provided in loco, briefly and assertively. So, it can be summarized here that the strategic value of any location, whether it's a large or small piece of land, a seaport, or a strait, depends on three things: 1. its situation (mainly regarding communications), 2. its strength (whether inherent or developed), and 3. its resources (either natural or stored). Since strength and resources are things that can be built up when the right situation exists, but the location of a place can't be changed if it’s inherently advantageous, the primary focus must be on the situation. Strength and resources can be artificially enhanced or increased, but it’s beyond human power to relocate a port that lies outside the reach of strategic impact. Gibraltar, located in the mid-ocean, could have four times its current strength, yet still be worthless in a military context.

The positions which are indicated on the map by the dark squares have been selected, therefore, upon these considerations, after a careful study of the inherent advantages of the various ports and coast-lines of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf. It is by no means meant that there are not others which possess merits of various kinds; or that those indicated, and to be named, exhaust the strategic possibilities of the region under examination. But there are qualifying circumstances of degree in particular cases; and a certain regard must be had to political conditions, which may be said to a great extent to neutralize some positions. Some, too, are excluded because overshadowed by others so near and so strong as practically to embrace them, when under the same political tenure. Moreover, it is a commonplace of strategy that passive positions, fortified places, however strong, although indispensable as supports to military operations, should not be held in great number. To do so wastes force. Similarly, in the study of a field of maritime operations, the number of available positions, whose relative and combined influence upon the whole is to be considered, should be narrowed, by a process of gradual elimination, to those clearly essential and representative. To embrace more confuses the attention, wastes mental force, and is a hindrance to correct appreciation. The rejection of details, where permissible, and understandingly done, facilitates comprehension, which is baffled by a multiplication of minutiae, just as the impression of a work of art, or of a story, is lost amid a multiplicity of figures or of actors. The investigation precedent to formulation of ideas must be close and minute, but that done, the unbiassed selection of the most important, expressed graphically by a few lines and a few dots, leads most certainly to the comprehension of decisive relations in a military field of action.

The locations marked with dark squares on the map have been chosen based on careful consideration and a thorough analysis of the advantages of different ports and coastlines in the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf. This doesn’t mean that there aren’t other locations with their own merits, or that the ones highlighted here cover all the strategic possibilities in the area being examined. However, there are specific factors that can influence the importance of certain sites, and political conditions must be taken into account as they can greatly diminish the value of some positions. Some locations are also excluded because they are overshadowed by nearby, stronger sites that effectively encompass them under the same political control. Additionally, it's a common principle in strategy that you shouldn't hold too many passive positions, even if they're fortified and strong, as this can dilute military effectiveness. Similarly, when analyzing maritime operations, the number of relevant positions should be narrowed down through careful elimination to focus on those that are truly essential. Including too many options can confuse the strategy, waste mental resources, and hinder clear understanding. Rejecting extraneous details, when appropriate, makes comprehension easier, just as a piece of art or a story can lose its impact when there are too many characters or elements to follow. The research leading up to the formulation of ideas must be thorough and detailed, but once that’s done, unbiasedly selecting the most significant points, represented by just a few lines and dots, will lead to a clearer understanding of critical relationships in a military context.

In the United States, Pensacola and the Mississippi River have been rivals for the possession of a navy-yard. The recent decision of a specially appointed board in favor of the latter, while it commands the full assent of the writer, by no means eliminates the usefulness of the former. Taken together, they fulfil a fair requirement of strategy, sea and land, that operations based upon a national frontier, which a coast-line is, should not depend upon a single place only. They are closer together than ideal perfection would wish; too easily, therefore, to be watched by an enemy without great dispersal of his force, which Norfolk and New York, for instance, are not; but still, conjointly, they are the best we can do on that line, having regard to the draught of water for heavy ships. Key West, an island lying off the end of the Florida Peninsula, has long been recognized as the chief, and almost the only, good and defensible anchorage upon the Strait of Florida, reasonable control of which is indispensable to water communication between our Atlantic and Gulf seaboards in time of war. In case of war in the direction of the Caribbean, Key West is the extreme point now in our possession upon which, granting adequate fortification, our fleets could rely; and, so used, it would effectually divert an enemy's force from Pensacola and the Mississippi. It can never be the ultimate base of operations, as Pensacola or New Orleans can, because it is an island, a small island, and has no resources—not even water; but for the daily needs of a fleet—coal, ammunition, etc.—it can be made most effective. Sixty miles west of it stands an antiquated fortress on the Dry Tortugas. These are capable of being made a useful adjunct to Key West, but at present they scarcely can be so considered. Key West is 550 miles distant from the mouth of the Mississippi, and 1200 from the Isthmus.

In the United States, Pensacola and the Mississippi River have competed for control of a navy yard. The recent decision by a specially appointed board favoring the latter, while fully supported by the writer, does not diminish the value of the former. Together, they meet an important strategic need for both land and sea, ensuring that operations based on a national frontier, which a coast line represents, are not reliant on just one location. They are closer together than would be ideal, making it easier for an enemy to monitor them without spreading their forces too thin, unlike Norfolk and New York; however, together, they are the best option we have on that front, considering the draft of heavy ships. Key West, an island at the end of the Florida Peninsula, has long been acknowledged as the main and nearly sole good and defensible anchorage in the Strait of Florida, which is critical for maintaining water communication between our Atlantic and Gulf coasts during wartime. In the event of conflict in the Caribbean, Key West is the farthest point under our control where, with sufficient fortification, our fleets could operate; utilized this way, it would effectively draw an enemy's forces away from Pensacola and the Mississippi. It can never serve as the ultimate base of operations like Pensacola or New Orleans can, because it is a small island with little in the way of resources—not even water; but for the daily needs of a fleet—like coal and ammunition—it can be very effective. Sixty miles west of it stands an outdated fortress on the Dry Tortugas. While these could support Key West, they currently do not contribute significantly. Key West is 550 miles from the mouth of the Mississippi and 1200 miles from the Isthmus.

The islands of Santa Lucia and of Martinique have been selected because they represent the chief positions of, respectively, Great Britain and France on the outer limits of the general field under consideration. For the reasons already stated, Grenada, Barbadoes, Dominica, and the other near British islands are not taken into account, or rather are considered to be embraced in Santa Lucia, which adequately represents them. If a secondary position on that line were required, it would be at Antigua, which would play to Santa Lucia the part which Pensacola does to the Mississippi. In like manner the French Guadeloupe merges in Martinique. The intrinsic importance of these positions consists in the fact that, being otherwise suitable and properly defended, they are the nearest to the mother-countries, between whom and themselves there lies no point of danger near which it is necessary to pass. They have the disadvantage of being very small islands, consequently without adequate natural resources, and easy to be blockaded on all sides. They are therefore essentially dependent for their usefulness in war upon control of the sea, which neither Pensacola nor New Orleans is, having the continent at their backs.

The islands of Saint Lucia and Martinique have been chosen because they represent the main positions of Great Britain and France, respectively, at the outer limits of the overall area being considered. For the reasons already mentioned, Grenada, Barbados, Dominica, and other nearby British islands are not included, or rather, they are seen as encompassed by Saint Lucia, which effectively represents them. If a secondary position along that line were needed, it would be Antigua, which would serve a role for Saint Lucia similar to what Pensacola does for the Mississippi. Similarly, French Guadeloupe is connected to Martinique. The key importance of these locations lies in the fact that, being otherwise suitable and properly defended, they are closest to their home countries, with no dangerous points in between that need to be navigated. They do have the drawback of being very small islands, lacking sufficient natural resources, and are easily blockaded from all sides. Therefore, their effectiveness in war relies heavily on control of the sea, which neither Pensacola nor New Orleans requires, as they have the continent behind them.

It is in this respect that the pre-eminent intrinsic advantages of Cuba, or rather of Spain in Cuba, are to be seen; and also, but in much less degree, those of Great Britain in Jamaica. Cuba, though narrow throughout, is over six hundred miles long, from Cape San Antonio to Cape Maysi. It is, in short, not so much an island as a continent, susceptible, under proper development, of great resources—of self-sufficingness. In area it is half as large again as Ireland, but, owing to its peculiar form, is much more than twice as long. Marine distances, therefore, are drawn out to an extreme degree. Its many natural harbors concentrate themselves, to a military examination, into three principal groups, whose representatives are, in the west, Havana; in the east, Santiago; while near midway of the southern shore lies Cienfuegos. The shortest water distance separating any two of these is 335 miles, from Santiago to Cienfuegos. To get from Cienfuegos to Havana 450 miles of water must be traversed and the western point of the island doubled; yet the two ports are distant by land only a little more than a hundred miles of fairly easy country. Regarded, therefore, as a base of naval operations, as a source of supplies to a fleet, Cuba presents a condition wholly unique among the islands of the Caribbean and of the Gulf of Mexico; to both which it, and it alone of all the archipelago, belongs. It is unique in its size, which should render it largely self-supporting, either by its own products, or by the accumulation of foreign necessaries which naturally obtains in a large and prosperous maritime community; and it is unique in that such supplies can be conveyed from one point to the other, according to the needs of a fleet, by interior lines, not exposed to risks of maritime capture. The extent of the coast-line, the numerous harbors, and the many directions from which approach can be made, minimize the dangers of total blockade, to which all islands are subject. Such conditions are in themselves advantageous, but they are especially so to a navy inferior to its adversary, for they convey the power—subject, of course, to conditions of skill—of shifting operations from side to side, and finding refuge and supplies in either direction.

It is in this light that the major inherent advantages of Cuba, or more specifically of Spain in Cuba, become clear; and to a much lesser extent, those of Great Britain in Jamaica. Cuba, while narrow, stretches over six hundred miles from Cape San Antonio to Cape Maysi. In essence, it is less of an island and more of a continent, capable, with proper development, of great resources—of being self-sufficient. It has an area that is one and a half times larger than Ireland, but due to its unique shape, it is more than twice as long. Marine distances, therefore, are significantly extended. Its many natural harbors can be categorized into three main groups for military analysis: in the west, Havana; in the east, Santiago; and near the southern coast’s midpoint lies Cienfuegos. The shortest water distance between any two of these is 335 miles, from Santiago to Cienfuegos. To travel from Cienfuegos to Havana requires crossing 450 miles of water around the western tip of the island; however, the land distance between the two ports is just a little over a hundred miles across relatively easy terrain. Therefore, as a base for naval operations and a source of supplies for a fleet, Cuba offers a completely unique situation among the islands of the Caribbean and the Gulf of Mexico; it is the only one among the entire archipelago that belongs to both. It is distinctive in its size, which should allow it to be largely self-sustaining, either through its own products or through the accumulation of foreign necessities that naturally arise in a large and thriving maritime community; and it stands out because such supplies can be moved from one point to another based on the needs of a fleet, using internal routes not vulnerable to maritime capture. The extensive coastline, numerous harbors, and various approaches reduce the risks of total blockade that all islands face. These conditions are beneficial in and of themselves, but they are particularly advantageous for a navy that is weaker than its opponent, as they provide the ability—dependent on skill, of course—to shift operations from side to side and find refuge and supplies in either direction.

Jamaica, being but one-tenth the size of Cuba, and one-fifth of its length, does not present the intrinsic advantages of the latter island, regarded either as a source of supplies or as a centre from which to direct effort; but when in the hands of a power supreme at sea, as at the present Great Britain is, the questions of supplies, of blockade, and of facility in direction of effort diminish in importance. That which in the one case is a matter of life and death, becomes now only an embarrassing problem, necessitating watchfulness and precaution, but by no means insoluble. No advantages of position can counterbalance, in the long-run, decisive inferiority in organized mobile force,—inferiority in troops in the field, and yet much more in ships on the sea. If Spain should become involved in war with Great Britain, as she so often before has been, the advantage she would have in Cuba as against Jamaica would be that her communications with the United States, especially with the Gulf ports, would be well under cover. By this is not meant that vessels bound to Cuba by such routes would be in unassailable security; no communications, maritime or terrestrial, can be so against raiding. What is meant is that they can be protected with much less effort than they can be attacked; that the raiders—the offence—must be much more numerous and active than the defence, because much farther from their base; and that the question of such raiding would depend consequently upon the force Great Britain could spare from other scenes of war, for it is not likely that Spain would fight her single-handed. It is quite possible that under such conditions advantage of position would more than counterbalance a small disadvantage in local force. "War," said Napoleon, "is a business of positions;" by which that master of lightning-like rapidity of movement assuredly did not mean that it was a business of getting into a position and sticking there. It is in the utilization of position by mobile force that war is determined, just as the effect of a chessman depends upon both its individual value and its relative position. While, therefore, in the combination of the two factors, force and position, force is intrinsically the more valuable, it is always possible that great advantage of position may outweigh small advantage of force, as 1 + 5 is greater than 2 + 3. The positional value of Cuba is extremely great.

Jamaica is only one-tenth the size of Cuba and one-fifth its length, so it doesn't offer the same intrinsic benefits as Cuba does, whether as a source of supplies or as a hub for directing efforts. However, when controlled by a maritime power like Great Britain, as it is now, the issues of supplies, blockades, and directing efforts become less significant. What is a matter of survival in one scenario turns into just a tricky problem that requires vigilance and caution, but it’s not impossible to solve. No amount of positional advantage can make up for a decisive, long-term lack of organized mobile force—namely, fewer troops in the field and, even more importantly, fewer ships at sea. If Spain were to go to war with Great Britain again, as it has many times before, the advantage Cuba has over Jamaica would be that its connections with the United States, especially the Gulf ports, would be relatively secure. This doesn’t mean that vessels heading to Cuba through these routes would be completely safe; no form of communication, whether at sea or on land, is immune to raiding. What it means is that these routes can be defended with much less effort than they can be attacked; the raiders—who are on the offensive—must be much more numerous and proactive than those defending, because they are farther from their base. The success of such raiding would ultimately depend on the forces Great Britain can allocate from other conflict areas since it’s unlikely Spain would fight alone. Under these circumstances, the positional advantage might outweigh a small disadvantage in local force. "War," as Napoleon said, "is a matter of positions," which he certainly did not mean as merely getting into a spot and holding it. It’s the ability to use that position with mobile forces that determines the outcome of war, just like the effectiveness of a chess piece depends on both its inherent value and its relative position. Therefore, while the combination of force and position is important, force is generally more valuable; however, a significant positional advantage can overshadow a minor advantage in force, just as 1 + 5 is greater than 2 + 3. The positional value of Cuba is extremely high.

Regarded solely as a naval position, without reference to the force thereon based, Jamaica is greatly inferior to Cuba in a question of general war, notwithstanding the fact that in Kingston it possesses an excellent harbor and naval station. It is only with direct reference to the Isthmus, and therefore to the local question of the Caribbean as the main scene of hostilities, that it possesses a certain superiority which will be touched on later. It is advisable first to complete the list, and so far as necessary to account for the selection, of the other points indicated by the squares.

Regarded purely as a naval position, without considering the forces based there, Jamaica is significantly less important than Cuba in terms of general warfare, even though Kingston has an excellent harbor and naval station. It only has a certain advantage when it comes to the Isthmus and the local issue of the Caribbean being the primary battleground, which will be discussed later. It's better to finish the list and, as needed, explain the reasons behind the selection of the other points marked by the squares.

Of these, three are so nearly together at the Isthmus that, according to the rule before adopted, they might be reduced very properly to a single representative position. Being, however, so close to the great centre of interest in the Caribbean, and having different specific reasons constituting their importance, it is essential to a full statement of strategic conditions in that sea to mention briefly each and all. They are, the harbor and town of Colon, sometimes called Aspinwall; the harbor and city of Cartagena, 300 miles to the eastward of Colon; and the Chiriqui Lagoon, 150 miles west of Colon, a vast enclosed bay with many islands, giving excellent and diversified anchorage, the shores of which are nearly uninhabited. Colon is the Caribbean terminus of the Panama Railroad, and is also that of the canal projected, and partly dug, under the De Lesseps scheme. The harbor being good, though open to some winds, it is naturally indicated as a point where Isthmian transit may begin or end. As there is no intention of entering into the controversy about the relative merits of the Panama and Nicaragua canal schemes, it will be sufficient here to say that, if the former be carried through, Colon is its inevitable issue on one side. The city of Cartagena is the largest and most flourishing in the neighborhood of the Isthmus, and has a good harbor. With these conditions obtaining, its advantage rests upon the axiomatic principle that, other things being nearly equal, a place where commerce centres is a better strategic position than one which it neglects. The latter is the condition of the Chiriqui Lagoon. This truly noble sheet of water, which was visited by Columbus himself, and bears record of the fact in the name of one of its basins,—the Bay of the Admiral,—has every natural adaptation for a purely naval base, but has not drawn to itself the operations of commerce. Everything would need there to be created, and to be maintained continuously. It lies midway between Colon and the mouth of the river San Juan, where is Greytown, which has been selected as the issue of the projected Nicaragua Canal; and therefore, in a peculiar way, Chiriqui symbolizes the present indeterminate phase of the Isthmian problem. With all its latent possibilities, however, little can be said now of Chiriqui, except that a rough appreciation of its existence and character is essential to an adequate understanding of Isthmian conditions.

Of these, three are so close together at the Isthmus that, according to the previously established rule, they could justifiably be combined into a single representative position. However, since they are near the main focus of interest in the Caribbean and each has specific reasons for their significance, it's important to briefly mention them all for a complete understanding of the strategic conditions in that sea. They are the harbor and town of Colon, sometimes called Aspinwall; the harbor and city of Cartagena, located 300 miles east of Colon; and the Chiriqui Lagoon, 150 miles west of Colon, a large enclosed bay with numerous islands that provide excellent and diverse anchorage, with almost uninhabited shores. Colon is the Caribbean endpoint of the Panama Railroad and also serves as the endpoint for the canal planned and partially excavated under the De Lesseps scheme. The harbor, which is decent but exposed to some winds, is naturally indicated as a point where transit across the Isthmus can start or finish. Without getting into the debate over the relative merits of the Panama and Nicaragua canal plans, it’s enough to say that if the Panama scheme goes ahead, Colon will inevitably be one of its endpoints. Cartagena is the largest and most prosperous city near the Isthmus, boasting a good harbor. Given these factors, its strategic advantage is based on the principle that, all else being roughly equal, a place where commerce is concentrated is a better strategic location than one that misses out on that. The situation at Chiriqui Lagoon is different. This truly magnificent body of water, which was visited by Columbus and is remembered in the name of one of its bays—the Bay of the Admiral—has everything needed for an ideal naval base, yet it hasn’t attracted commercial activity. Everything there would need to be established and sustained continuously. It lies halfway between Colon and the mouth of the San Juan River, where Greytown has been chosen as the endpoint of the planned Nicaragua Canal; thus, in a unique way, Chiriqui symbolizes the current uncertain phase of the Isthmian issue. Despite its latent potential, however, little can be said about Chiriqui at this time, except that having a basic understanding of its existence and character is crucial for a thorough grasp of the conditions in the Isthmus.

The Dutch island of Curaçao has been marked, chiefly because, with its natural characteristics, it cannot be passed over; but it now is, and it may be hoped will remain indefinitely, among the positions of which it has been said that they are neutralized by political circumstances. Curaçao possesses a fine harbor, which may be made impregnable, and it lies unavoidably near the route of any vessel bound to the Isthmus and passing eastward of Jamaica. Such conditions constitute undeniable military importance; but Holland is a small state, unlikely to join again in a general war. There is, indeed, a floating apprehension that the German Empire, in its present desires of colonial extension, may be willing to absorb Holland, for the sake of her still extensive colonial possessions. Improbable as this may seem, it is scarcely more incomprehensible than the recent mysterious movements upon the European chess-board, attributed by common rumor to the dominating influence of the Emperor of Germany, which we puzzled Americans for months past have sought in vain to understand.

The Dutch island of Curaçao stands out mainly because its natural features are so significant that they can't be ignored. It is currently, and hopefully will continue to be, in a position where it is neutralized by political factors. Curaçao has a great harbor that could be made secure, and it's on the route of any ship heading to the Isthmus while passing east of Jamaica. These factors give it undeniable military importance, but Holland is a small country that’s unlikely to engage in a major war again. There is a lingering worry that the German Empire, with its current ambitions for colonial expansion, might try to take over Holland for its valuable colonial possessions. While this seems unlikely, it’s not much more puzzling than the recent mysterious moves on the European chessboard, often rumored to be influenced by the Emperor of Germany, which we Americans have been trying to figure out for months.

The same probable neutrality must be admitted for the remaining positions that have been distinguished: Mujeres Island, Samana Bay, and the island of St. Thomas. The first of these, at the extremity of the Yucatan Peninsula, belongs to Mexico, a country whose interest in the Isthmian question is very real; for, like the United States, she has an extensive seaboard both upon the Pacific and—in the Gulf of Mexico—upon the Atlantic Ocean. Mujeres Island, however, has nothing to offer but situation, being upon the Yucatan Passage, the one road from all the Gulf ports to the Caribbean and the Isthmus. The anchorage is barely tolerable, the resources nil , and defensive strength could be imparted only by an expense quite disproportionate to the result obtained. The consideration of the island as a possible military situation does but emphasize the fact, salient to the most superficial glance, that, so far as position goes, Cuba has no possible rival in her command of the Yucatan Passage, just as she has no competitor, in point of natural strength and resources, for the control of the Florida Strait, which connects the Gulf of Mexico with the Atlantic.

The same likely neutrality should also be acknowledged for the other locations that have been mentioned: Mujeres Island, Samana Bay, and the island of St. Thomas. The first of these, located at the tip of the Yucatan Peninsula, belongs to Mexico, a country that has a significant interest in the Isthmian issue; like the United States, it has a long coastline on both the Pacific and, in the Gulf of Mexico, on the Atlantic Ocean. However, Mujeres Island offers little more than its location, as it sits on the Yucatan Passage, the main route from all the Gulf ports to the Caribbean and the Isthmus. The anchorage is barely acceptable, the resources are nil, and any defensive capabilities could only be achieved at a cost that far exceeds the value received. Considering the island as a potential military site only highlights the obvious fact that, in terms of position, Cuba has no rival in controlling the Yucatan Passage, just as it has no competitor regarding natural strength and resources for dominating the Florida Strait, which links the Gulf of Mexico with the Atlantic.

Samana Bay, at the northeast corner of Santo Domingo, is but one of several fine anchorages in that great island, whose territory is now divided between two negro republics—French and Spanish in tongue. Its selection to figure in our study, to the exclusion of the others, is determined by its situation, and by the fact that we are seeking to take a comprehensive glance of the Caribbean as a whole, and not merely of particular districts. For instance, it might be urged forcibly, in view of the existence of two great naval ports like Santiago de Cuba and Port Royal in Jamaica, close to the Windward Passage, through which lies the direct route from the Atlantic seaboard to the Isthmus, that St. Nicholas Mole, immediately on the Passage, offers the natural position for checking the others in case of need. The reply is that we are not seeking to check anything or anybody, but simply examining in the large the natural strategic features, and incidentally thereto noting the political conditions, of a maritime region in which the United States is particularly interested; political conditions, as has been remarked, having an unavoidable effect upon military values.

Samana Bay, located at the northeast corner of Santo Domingo, is just one of several great anchorages on this large island, which is now split between two Black republics—French and Spanish speaking. We chose to focus on it instead of the others because of its location and our goal to look at the Caribbean as a whole rather than just specific areas. For example, it could be argued that with two major naval ports like Santiago de Cuba and Port Royal in Jamaica near the Windward Passage—which is the direct route from the Atlantic coast to the Isthmus—St. Nicholas Mole, right on the Passage, would be the best spot to monitor the others if necessary. However, the point is that we aren’t trying to monitor anything or anyone, but instead are simply examining the overall natural strategic features while also noting the political conditions in a maritime region that interests the United States; as noted, these political conditions inevitably affect military considerations.

The inquiry being thus broad, Samana Bay and the island of St. Thomas are entitled to the pre-eminence here given to them, because they represent, efficiently and better than any other positions, the control of two principal passages into the Caribbean Sea from the Atlantic. The Mona Passage, on which Samana lies, between Santo Domingo and Puerto Rico, is particularly suited to sailing-vessels from the northward, because free from dangers to navigation. This, of course, in these days of steam, is a small matter militarily; in the latter sense the Mona Passage is valuable because it is an alternative to the Windward Passage, or to those to the eastward, in case of hostile predominance in one quarter or the other. St. Thomas is on the Anegada Passage, actually much used, and which better than any other represents the course from Europe to the Isthmus, just as the Windward Passage does that from the North American Atlantic ports. Neither of these places can boast of great natural strength nor of resources; St. Thomas, because it is a small island with the inherent weaknesses attending all such, which have been mentioned; Samana Bay, because, although the island on which it is is large and productive, it has not now, and gives no hope of having, that political stability and commercial prosperity which bring resources and power in their train. Both places would need also considerable development of defensive works to meet the requirements of a naval port. Despite these defects, their situations on the passages named entitle them to paramount consideration in a general study of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico. Potentially, though not actually, they lend control of the Mona and Anegada Passages, exactly as Kingston and Santiago do of the Windward.

The inquiry being broad, Samana Bay and the island of St. Thomas deserve the emphasis given to them, as they effectively and more than any other locations control two key routes into the Caribbean Sea from the Atlantic. The Mona Passage, where Samana is located, lies between Santo Domingo and Puerto Rico and is particularly suitable for sailing vessels coming from the north because it is free from navigation hazards. While this might seem minor in today's steam-powered era, the Mona Passage remains strategically important as an alternative to the Windward Passage or the eastern routes if one side gains dominance over the other. St. Thomas is situated on the Anegada Passage, which is frequently used and represents the main route from Europe to the Isthmus, just as the Windward Passage connects to the North American Atlantic ports. Neither location has significant natural defenses or resources; St. Thomas is a small island with the vulnerabilities that come with such a size, and Samana Bay, while located on a large and productive island, currently lacks the political stability and commercial prosperity needed for resources and power. Both locations also require substantial development of defensive structures to function as a naval port. Despite these shortcomings, their positions on the designated passages make them crucial in a comprehensive study of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico. They potentially offer control over the Mona and Anegada Passages, similar to how Kingston and Santiago control the Windward Passage.

For, granting that the Isthmus is in the Caribbean the predominant interest, commercial, and therefore concerning the whole world, but also military, and so far possessing peculiar concern for those nations whose territories lie on both oceans, which it now severs and will one day unite—of which nations the United States is the most prominent—granting this, and it follows that entrance to the Caribbean, and transit across the Caribbean to the Isthmus, are two prime essentials to the enjoyment of the advantages of the latter. Therefore, in case of war, control of these two things becomes a military object not second to the Isthmus itself, access to which depends upon them; and in their bearing upon these two things the various positions that are passed under consideration must be viewed—individually first, and afterwards collectively.

For, assuming that the Isthmus is essential to Caribbean interests, which are commercial and, therefore, relevant to the whole world, as well as military, and particularly important for the nations whose territories are on both oceans, which it currently divides and will eventually connect—with the United States being the most significant of these nations—if we accept this, it follows that access to the Caribbean and transit across it to the Isthmus are two key necessities for benefiting from the latter. Thus, in the event of war, controlling these two aspects becomes a military objective just as crucial as the Isthmus itself, which relies on them; and we need to consider the various positions regarding these two factors—first individually, and then collectively.

The first process of individual consideration the writer has asked the reader to take on faith; neither time nor space permits its elaboration here; but the reasons for choosing those that have been named have been given as briefly as possible. Let us now look at the map, and regard as a collective whole the picture there graphically presented.

The first step for individual consideration is something the writer has asked the reader to accept without question; there isn't enough time or space to explain it in detail here. However, the reasons for selecting those mentioned have been provided as succinctly as possible. Now, let’s take a look at the map and view the overall picture it vividly shows.

Putting to one side, for the moment at least, the Isthmian points, as indicating the end rather than the precedent means, we see at the present time that the positions at the extremes of the field under examination are held by Powers of the first rank,—Martinique and Santa Lucia by France and Great Britain, Pensacola and the Mississippi by the United States.

Putting aside, for now at least, the Isthmian points, as indicating the end rather than the preceding means, we can see that currently, the positions at the extremes of the area being examined are occupied by first-rate Powers—Martinique and Saint Lucia by France and Great Britain, Pensacola and the Mississippi by the United States.

Further, there are held by these same states of the first order two advanced positions, widely separated from the first bases of their power; namely, Key West, which is 460 miles from Pensacola, and Jamaica, which is 930 miles from Santa Lucia. From the Isthmus, Key West is distant 1200 miles; Jamaica, 500 miles.

Further, these same first-order states hold two advanced positions that are far away from the primary bases of their power: Key West, which is 460 miles from Pensacola, and Jamaica, which is 930 miles from Santa Lucia. From the Isthmus, Key West is 1200 miles away; Jamaica is 500 miles away.

Between and separating these two groups, of primary bases and advanced posts, extends the chain of positions from Yucatan to St. Thomas. As far as is possible to position, apart from mobile force, these represent control over the northern entrances—the most important entrances—into the Caribbean Sea. No one of this chain belongs to any of the Powers commonly reckoned as being of the first order of strength.

Between these two groups of main bases and advanced posts lies a chain of positions from Yucatan to St. Thomas. As much as possible to position, aside from mobile forces, these represent control over the northern entrances— the most important entrances—into the Caribbean Sea. None of the positions in this chain belong to any of the Powers typically considered to be of the highest strength.

The entrances on the north of the sea, as far as, but not including, the Anegada Passage, are called the most important, because they are so few in number,—a circumstance which always increases value; because they are so much nearer to the Isthmus; and, very especially to the United States, because they are the ones by which, and by which alone,—except at the cost of a wide circuit,—she communicates with the Isthmus, and, generally, with all the region lying within the borders of the Caribbean.

The entrances on the north side of the sea, up to but not including the Anegada Passage, are considered the most important because there are so few of them—something that always adds to their value. They are much closer to the Isthmus and, especially for the United States, they are the only routes for connecting with the Isthmus and, more broadly, with all the areas within the borders of the Caribbean, unless one takes a longer detour.

In a very literal sense the Caribbean is a mediterranean sea; but the adjective must be qualified when comparison is made with the Mediterranean of the Old World or with the Gulf of Mexico. The last-named bodies of water communicate with the outer oceans by passages so contracted as to be easily watched from near-by positions, and for both there exist such positions of exceptional strength,—Gibraltar and some others in the former case, Havana and no other in the latter. The Caribbean, on the contrary, is enclosed on its eastern side by a chain of small islands, the passages between which, although practically not wider than the Strait of Gibraltar, are so numerous that entrance to the sea on that side may be said correctly to extend over a stretch of near 400 miles. The islands, it is true, are so many positions, some better, some worse, from which military effort to control entrance can be exerted; but their number prevents that concentration and that certainty of effect which are possible to adequate force resting upon Gibraltar or Havana.

In a very literal sense, the Caribbean is a Mediterranean sea; however, this adjective needs to be qualified when compared to the Mediterranean of the Old World or the Gulf of Mexico. The latter bodies of water connect to the outer oceans through narrow passages that can be easily monitored from nearby locations, and there are positions of exceptional strength for both—Gibraltar and a few others in the former case, Havana and none others in the latter. In contrast, the Caribbean is bordered on its eastern side by a chain of small islands, with passages between them that, although practically not wider than the Strait of Gibraltar, are so numerous that access to the sea on that side can be accurately said to extend over a stretch of nearly 400 miles. The islands do provide several positions, some better and some worse, from which military control of the entrance can be attempted; however, their sheer number prevents the concentration and certainty of effect that can be achieved with a strong force stationed at Gibraltar or Havana.

On the northern side of the sea the case is quite different. From the western end of Cuba to the eastern end of Puerto Rico extends a barrier of land for 1200 miles—as against 400 on the east—broken only by two straits, each fifty miles wide, from side to side of which a steamer of but moderate power can pass in three or four hours. These natural conditions, governing the approach to the Isthmus, reproduce as nearly as possible the strategic effect of Ireland upon Great Britain. There a land barrier of 300 miles, midway between the Pentland Firth and the English Channel—centrally situated, that is, with reference to all the Atlantic approaches to Great Britain—gives to an adequate navy a unique power to flank and harass either the one or the other, or both. Existing political conditions and other circumstances unquestionably modify the importance of these two barriers, relatively to the countries affected by them. Open communication with the Atlantic is vital to Great Britain, which the Isthmus, up to the present time, is not to the United States. There are, however, varying degrees of importance below that which is vital. Taking into consideration that of the 1200-mile barrier to the Caribbean 600 miles is solid in Cuba, that after the 50-mile gap of the Windward Passage there succeeds 300 miles more of Haiti before the Mona Passage is reached, it is indisputable that a superior navy, resting on Santiago de Cuba or Jamaica, could very seriously incommode all access of the United States to the Caribbean mainland, and especially to the Isthmus.

On the northern side of the sea, the situation is quite different. A land barrier stretches from the western end of Cuba to the eastern end of Puerto Rico for 1,200 miles—compared to just 400 miles on the east—broken only by two straits, each fifty miles wide, which a moderately powered steamer can navigate in three to four hours. These natural features, influencing access to the Isthmus, nearly replicate the strategic effect of Ireland on Great Britain. There, a 300-mile land barrier sits midway between the Pentland Firth and the English Channel—centrally located in relation to all the Atlantic routes to Great Britain—providing a strong navy a unique ability to flank and disrupt either side or both. Current political conditions and other factors definitely alter the significance of these two barriers, in relation to the countries influenced by them. Open access to the Atlantic is crucial for Great Britain, which, so far, the Isthmus does not hold for the United States. However, there are varying degrees of importance below what is essential. Considering that 600 miles of the 1,200-mile barrier to the Caribbean is solid land in Cuba, and after the 50-mile gap of the Windward Passage there is another 300 miles of Haiti before reaching the Mona Passage, it is clear that a superior navy based in Santiago de Cuba or Jamaica could significantly hinder all U.S. access to the Caribbean mainland, especially to the Isthmus.

In connection with this should be considered also the influence upon our mercantile and naval communication between the Atlantic and the Gulf coasts exercised by the peninsula of Florida, and by the narrowness of the channels separating the latter from the Bahama Banks and from Cuba. The effect of this long and not very broad strip of land upon our maritime interests can be realized best by imagining it wholly removed, or else turned into an island by a practicable channel crossing its neck. In the latter case the two entrances to the channel would have indeed to be assured; but our shipping would not be forced to pass through a long, narrow waterway, bordered throughout on one side by foreign and possibly hostile territories. In case of war with either Great Britain or Spain, this channel would be likely to be infested by hostile cruisers, close to their own base, the very best condition for a commerce-destroying war; and its protection by us under present circumstances will exact a much greater effort than with the supposed channel, or than if the Florida Peninsula did not exist. The effect of the peninsula is to thrust our route from the Atlantic to the Gulf 300 miles to the southward, and to make imperative a base for control of the strait; while the case is made worse by an almost total lack of useful harbors. On the Atlantic, the most exposed side, there is none; and on the Gulf none nearer to Key West than 175 miles,[2] where we find Tampa Bay. There is, indeed, nothing that can be said about the interests of the United States in an Isthmian canal that does not apply now with equal force to the Strait of Florida. The one links the Atlantic to the Gulf, as the other would the Atlantic to the Pacific. It may be added here that the phenomenon of the long, narrow peninsula of Florida, with its strait, is reproduced successively in Cuba, Haiti, and Puerto Rico, with the passages dividing them. The whole together forms one long barrier, the strategic significance of which cannot be overlooked in its effect upon the Caribbean; while the Gulf of Mexico is assigned to absolute seclusion by it, if the passages are in hostile control.

In relation to this, we should also think about how the peninsula of Florida affects our trade and naval communication between the Atlantic and Gulf coasts, especially due to the narrow channels that separate these areas from the Bahama Banks and Cuba. We can understand the impact of this long and not very wide landmass on our maritime interests best by imagining it completely removed or turned into an island by a navigable channel cutting across its base. In the latter scenario, we would need to secure the two openings to the channel, but our shipping wouldn’t have to navigate through a long, narrow waterway that’s bordered on one side by foreign and potentially hostile territories. If we were to go to war with either Great Britain or Spain, this channel could easily be patrolled by enemy ships close to their own bases, which is a prime condition for a trade-disrupting conflict; defending it under current conditions would require much more effort than if we had the proposed channel or if the Florida Peninsula didn’t exist. The peninsula effectively pushes our route from the Atlantic to the Gulf about 300 miles south and makes it critical to establish a base to control the straits; the situation is further complicated by a near-total shortage of useful harbors. On the Atlantic side, which is the most vulnerable, there are none, and on the Gulf side, the closest is 175 miles away at Tampa Bay. Everything that pertains to the United States' interests in an isthmian canal applies just as strongly to the Strait of Florida. One connects the Atlantic to the Gulf, just as the other would connect the Atlantic to the Pacific. It’s worth noting that the long, narrow peninsula of Florida with its strait is echoed in Cuba, Haiti, and Puerto Rico along with the passages that separate them. Together, they create one long barrier whose strategic importance cannot be underestimated regarding its impact on the Caribbean; meanwhile, the Gulf of Mexico is kept completely isolated if those passages are under enemy control.

[2] There is Charlotte Harbor, at 120 miles, but it can be used only by medium-sized vessels.

[2] Charlotte Harbor is 120 miles long, but it can only be navigated by medium-sized boats.

The relations of the island of Jamaica to the great barrier formed by Cuba, Haiti, and Puerto Rico are such as to constitute it the natural stepping-stone by which to pass from the consideration of entrance into the Caribbean, which has been engaging our attention, to that of the transit across, from entrance to the Isthmus, which we must next undertake.

The connection of Jamaica to the barrier created by Cuba, Haiti, and Puerto Rico makes it the natural stepping stone for moving from the topic of entering the Caribbean, which we've been focusing on, to the transit across it, from entrance to the Isthmus, which we need to address next.

In the matters of entrance to the Caribbean, and of general interior control of that sea, Jamaica has a singularly central position. It is equidistant (500 miles) from Colon, from the Yucatan Channel, and from the Mona Passage; it is even closer (450 miles) to the nearest mainland of South America at Point Gallinas, and of Central America at Cape Gracias-á-Dios; while it lies so immediately in rear of the Windward Passage that its command of the latter can scarcely be considered less than that of Santiago. The analogy of its situation, as a station for a great fleet, to that for an army covering a frontier which is passable at but a few points, will scarcely escape a military reader. A comparatively short chain of swift lookout steamers, in each direction, can give timely notice of any approach by either of the three passages named; while, if entrance be gained at any other point, the arms stretched out towards Gallinas and Gracias-á-Dios will give warning of transit before the purposes of such transit can be accomplished undisturbed.

In terms of access to the Caribbean and overall control of that sea, Jamaica holds a uniquely central position. It's equally located (500 miles) from Colon, the Yucatan Channel, and the Mona Passage; it's even closer (450 miles) to the mainland of South America at Point Gallinas and to Central America at Cape Gracias-á-Dios. Additionally, it is so strategically positioned behind the Windward Passage that its control over it is hardly less significant than that of Santiago. The comparison of its location, as a hub for a large fleet, to that of an army defending a border that can only be crossed at a few points, will likely resonate with a military reader. A relatively short line of fast lookout ships in each direction can provide timely alerts of any approach through the three passages mentioned; and if access is gained at any other point, the watch over Gallinas and Gracias-á-Dios will signal movement before those involved can carry out their plans undetected.

With such advantages of situation, and with a harbor susceptible of satisfactory development as a naval station for a great fleet, Jamaica is certainly the most important single position in the Caribbean Sea. When one recalls that it passed into the hands of Great Britain, in the days of Cromwell, by accidental conquest, the expedition having been intended primarily against Santo Domingo; that in the two centuries and a half which have since intervened it has played no part adequate to its advantages, such as now looms before it; that, by all the probabilities, it should have been reconquered and retained by Spain in the war of the American Revolution; and when, again, it is recalled that a like accident and a like subsequent uncertainty attended the conquest and retention of the decisive Mediterranean positions of Gibraltar and Malta, one marvels whether incidents so widely separated in time and place, all tending towards one end—the maritime predominance of Great Britain—can be accidents, or are simply the exhibition of a Personal Will, acting through all time, with purpose deliberate and consecutive, to ends not yet discerned.

With such favorable conditions and a harbor well-suited for development as a naval base for a large fleet, Jamaica is undoubtedly the most crucial location in the Caribbean Sea. Remembering that it came under British control during Cromwell's time through an accidental victory, originally aimed at Santo Domingo; that over the two and a half centuries since, it hasn't played a role deserving of its potential, which is now becoming clearer; and considering that, under ordinary circumstances, it should have been reclaimed and held by Spain during the American Revolution; coupled with the fact that similar random events and subsequent uncertainties surrounded the conquest and retention of key Mediterranean locations like Gibraltar and Malta, one can't help but wonder if these seemingly unrelated incidents, all leaning toward the same outcome—the maritime dominance of Great Britain—are mere accidents or if they reflect a Personal Will, acting throughout history with a deliberate and consistent purpose, aimed at ends that remain unknown.

Nevertheless, when compared to Cuba, Jamaica cannot be considered the preponderant position of the Caribbean. The military question of position is quantitative as well as qualitative; and situation, however excellent, can rarely, by itself alone, make full amends for defect in the power and resources which are the natural property of size—of mass. Gibraltar, the synonym of intrinsic strength, is an illustration in point; its smallness, its isolation, and its barrenness of resource constitute limits to its offensive power, and even to its impregnability, which are well understood by military men. Jamaica, by its situation, flanks the route from Cuba to the Isthmus, as indeed it does all routes from the Atlantic and the Gulf to that point; but, as a military entity, it is completely overshadowed by the larger island, which it so conspicuously confronts. If, as has just been said, it by situation intercepts the access of Cuba to the Isthmus, it is itself cut off by its huge neighbor from secure communication with the North American Continent, now as always the chief natural source of supplies for the West Indies, which do not produce the great staples of life. With the United States friendly or neutral, in a case of war, there can be no comparison between the advantages of Cuba, conferred by its situation and its size, and those of Jamaica, which, by these qualities of its rival, is effectually cut off from that source of supplies. Nor is the disadvantage of Jamaica less marked with reference to communication with other quarters than the United States—with Halifax, with Bermuda, with Europe. Its distance from these points, and from Santa Lucia, where the resources of Europe may be said to focus for it, makes its situation one of extreme isolation; a condition emphasized by the fact that both Bermuda and Santa Lucia are themselves dependent upon outside sources for anything they may send to Jamaica. At all these points, coal, the great factor of modern naval war, must be stored and the supply maintained. They do not produce it. The mere size of Cuba, the amount of population which it has, or ought to have, the number of its seaports, the extent of the industries possible to it, tend naturally to an accumulation of resources such as great mercantile communities always entail. These, combined with its nearness to the United States, and its other advantages of situation, make Cuba a position that can have no military rival among the islands of the world, except Ireland. With a friendly United States, isolation is impossible to Cuba.

Nevertheless, when compared to Cuba, Jamaica can't be seen as the dominant force in the Caribbean. The military issue of position is both quantitative and qualitative; and while a location may be excellent, it rarely compensates for the lack of power and resources that come with size—mass. Gibraltar, known for its inherent strength, illustrates this point; its small size, isolation, and lack of resources limit its offensive capabilities and even its defensive strength, which military experts well understand. Jamaica is strategically located to flank the route from Cuba to the Isthmus, as well as all routes from the Atlantic and the Gulf to that area; however, as a military presence, it is completely overshadowed by the larger island it faces. While it intercepts Cuba's access to the Isthmus, it is simultaneously cut off from secure communication with the North American continent, which has always been the main natural source of supplies for the West Indies, which do not produce the essential staples of life. When the United States is friendly or neutral during wartime, there’s no comparison between the advantages of Cuba—which are due to its location and size—and those of Jamaica, which, due to these qualities in its rival, is effectively isolated from that supply source. Jamaica’s disadvantages become even more apparent in terms of its communication with other regions beyond the United States—such as Halifax, Bermuda, and Europe. Its distance from these locations, as well as from Santa Lucia, where European resources are focused, makes its situation one of extreme isolation; a fact underscored by the reality that both Bermuda and Santa Lucia rely on outside sources for what they can send to Jamaica. At all these locations, coal, the essential element for modern naval warfare, needs to be stored and supplied, and they do not produce it. Cuba’s mere size, its population, the number of its seaports, and the range of industries it can support naturally lead to a buildup of resources that large commercial communities always generate. These factors, combined with its proximity to the United States and other advantages, make Cuba a position that has no military rival among the islands of the world, except Ireland. With a friendly United States, isolation is not an option for Cuba.

The aim of any discussion such as this should be to narrow down, by a gradual elimination, the various factors to be considered, in order that the decisive ones, remaining, may become conspicuously visible. The trees being thus thinned out, the features of the strategic landscape can appear. The primary processes in the present case have been carried out before seeking the attention of the reader, to whom the first approximations have been presented under three heads. First, the two decisive centres, the mouth of the Mississippi and the Isthmus. Second, the four principal routes, connecting these two points with others, have been specified; these routes being, 1, between the Isthmus and the Mississippi themselves; 2, from the Isthmus to the North American coast, by the Windward Passage; 3, from the Gulf of Mexico to the North American coast, by the Strait of Florida; and, 4, from the Isthmus to Europe, by the Anegada Passage. Third, the principal military positions throughout the region in question have been laid down, and their individual and relative importance indicated.

The goal of any discussion like this should be to gradually eliminate various factors so that the crucial ones become clearly visible. By thinning out the trees, the key features of the strategic landscape can emerge. The main processes in this case have been completed before drawing the reader's attention, who is presented with the first approximations under three categories. First, the two key centers: the mouth of the Mississippi and the Isthmus. Second, the four main routes connecting these two points with others have been detailed; these routes are: 1, between the Isthmus and the Mississippi; 2, from the Isthmus to the North American coast via the Windward Passage; 3, from the Gulf of Mexico to the North American coast via the Strait of Florida; and 4, from the Isthmus to Europe via the Anegada Passage. Third, the major military positions in the area have been outlined, along with their individual and relative importance.

From the subsequent discussion it seems evident that, as "communications" are so leading an element in strategy, the position or positions which decisively affect the greatest number or extent of the communications will be the most important, so far as situation goes. Of the four principal lines named, three pass close to, and are essentially controlled by, the islands of Cuba and Jamaica, namely, from the Mississippi to the Isthmus by the Yucatan Channel, from the Mississippi to the Atlantic coast of America by the Strait of Florida, and from the Isthmus to the Atlantic coast by the Windward Passage. The fourth route, which represents those from the Isthmus to Europe, passes nearer to Jamaica than to Cuba; but those two islands exercise over it more control than does any other one of the archipelago, for the reason that any other can be avoided more easily, and by a wider interval, than either Jamaica or Cuba.

From the following discussion, it’s clear that because "communications" play such a crucial role in strategy, the locations that significantly impact the most communication routes will be the most vital in terms of the situation. Of the four main routes mentioned, three are close to and are mainly influenced by the islands of Cuba and Jamaica. These routes include the one from the Mississippi to the Isthmus through the Yucatan Channel, the one from the Mississippi to the Atlantic coast of America via the Strait of Florida, and the one from the Isthmus to the Atlantic coast through the Windward Passage. The fourth route, which goes from the Isthmus to Europe, is closer to Jamaica than to Cuba; however, both islands have more control over it than any other island in the area, because it’s easier to avoid any other island at a greater distance than either Jamaica or Cuba.

Regarded as positions, therefore, these two islands are the real rivals for control of the Caribbean and of the Gulf of Mexico; and it may be added that the strategic centre of interest for both Gulf and Caribbean is to be found in the Windward Passage, because it furnishes the ultimate test of the relative power of the two islands to control the Caribbean. For, as has been said before, and cannot be repeated too often, it is not position only, nor chiefly, but mobile force, that is decisive in war. In the combination of these two elements rests the full statement of any case. The question of position has been adjudged in favor of Cuba, for reasons which have been given. In the case of a conflict between the powers holding the two islands, the question of controlling the Windward Passage would be the test of relative mobile strength; because that channel is the shortest and best line of communications for Jamaica with the American coast, with Halifax, and with Bermuda, and as such it must be kept open. If the power of Jamaica is not great enough to hold the passage open by force, she is thrown upon evasion—upon furtive measures—to maintain essential supplies; for, if she cannot assert her strength so far in that direction, she cannot, from her nearness, go beyond Cuba's reach in any direction. Abandonment of the best road in this case means isolation; and to that condition, if prolonged, there is but one issue.

Considered as strategic locations, these two islands are the true rivals for dominance over the Caribbean and the Gulf of Mexico. It's worth noting that the key focus for both areas lies in the Windward Passage, as it ultimately tests the relative power of the two islands to control the Caribbean. As previously mentioned—and it bears repeating—it’s not just the location that matters, but also the mobile force that is crucial in warfare. The combination of these two factors encapsulates the complete analysis of the situation. The issue of position has been decided in favor of Cuba, based on the reasons given. In the event of a conflict between the powers controlling the two islands, the control of the Windward Passage would measure their relative mobile strength; because this channel is the quickest and most efficient route for Jamaica to communicate with the American coast, Halifax, and Bermuda, and it must remain open. If Jamaica doesn't have enough power to keep the passage open by force, it has to resort to evasive tactics to secure vital supplies; if it can’t assert its strength in that direction, it can't venture beyond Cuba's reach. Giving up the best route in this situation leads to isolation; and if that condition continues, there's only one outcome.

The final result, therefore, may be stated in this way: The advantages of situation, strength, and resources are greatly and decisively in favor of Cuba. To bring Jamaica to a condition of equality, or superiority, is needed a mobile force capable of keeping the Windward Passage continuously open, not only for a moment, nor for any measurable time, but throughout the war. Under the present conditions of political tenure, in case of a war involving only the two states concerned, such a question could admit of no doubt; but in a war at all general, involving several naval powers, the issue would be less certain. In the war of 1778 the tenure, not of the Windward Passage merely, but of Jamaica itself, was looked upon by a large party in Great Britain as nearly hopeless; and it is true that only a happy concurrence of blundering and bad luck on the part of its foes then saved the island. It is conceivable that odds which have happened once may happen again.

The final result, therefore, can be stated this way: The advantages of location, strength, and resources are clearly and overwhelmingly in favor of Cuba. To bring Jamaica to a position of equality or superiority, a mobile force is needed to keep the Windward Passage open continuously—not just for a moment or any specific amount of time, but for the duration of the war. Under the current political conditions, in the event of a war between just the two states involved, there would be no question about it; however, in a more widespread war involving multiple naval powers, the outcome would be less certain. During the war of 1778, many in Great Britain considered the control of not just the Windward Passage but Jamaica itself to be almost hopeless; it’s true that only a fortunate mix of blunders and bad luck on the part of their enemies at that time saved the island. It's possible that circumstances that have occurred before could happen again.

 

THE END.

THE END.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!